Character Voice: How to Make Sure Characters Don’t All Sound the Same

In this D-Script, we’re going to discuss character voice — the way people speak that makes them individual. This is an underrated but extremely important part of writing if you want to write strong, memorable characters.

Get Around This Post

What Is Character Voice?

Character voice is the distinct way a character communicates. It’s unique enough it could be considered their verbal fingerprint. Just as every individual in the real world has their own way of speaking and a unique personality, fictional characters should also have a voice that reflects their individuality. It’s not just about making characters sound different from one another. It serves several crucial functions in storytelling:

Characterization and Authenticity: Character voice is a fundamental tool for character development as it helps readers connect with and understand the characters on a deeper level. Additionally, the realism and authenticity of a well-established character voice engages readers more fully and emotionally with the characters.

Identification: A well-defined character voice allows the audience to easily identify which character is speaking or acting, even without explicit attribution, such as dialogue tags (additions such as “Martha said”).

Plot Advancement: Changes in a character’s voice can foreshadow personal growth, inner turmoil, or other developments in the plot.

Support the Setting: In some cases, character voice can also impact the setting with the types of words being used and how they’re delivered giving insight into the world itself. Take a moment to go watch some clips from the TV series Firefly. They have a very distinct way of having characters speak, especially the main character. Firefly may not have lasted long, but it built a dedicated cult following in a very short time that exists to this day…my husband being one.

In the below scene you should see four very distinct character voices. They implement not only different manners of speech (diction) and different word choices (vocabulary) but different emotional tones along with distinct personalities.

And Scene…

The coffee shop on Maple Street had become their regular haunt during their lunch break. Maya sipped her latte with an air of sophistication that came from her wealthy upbring and strict parents with high expectations.

“I must say, this new cafe is absolutely charming,” Her gaze wandered, appreciating the café’s recently updated decor. “The ambiance is delightful, don’t you think? It’s so refreshing to enjoy my latte in such an exquisite setting.”

Raj nodded in agreement. “Yeah, it’s nice. But let’s get to the point, Maya. What’s this big news you were talking about?”

Their friend, Lena returned from grabbing her coffee from the counter, sitting before leaning forward with sparkling eyes. “Oh, I can’t wait to hear! You’ve got us all on the edge of our seats! It must be something fantastic!”

The twinkle in Maya’s eyes made Jamal lean back and take a contemplative sip of his black coffee. “Don’t think of teasin’, Maya. Spit it out already. I ain’t got all day.”

“Shame on you, Jamal. I would do no such thing!” The mock hurt slipped from her face quickly, replaced by the light of excitement. “Well, everyone, I’m delighted to share that I’ve been appointed as the lead attorney for that high-profile case I mentioned. This will be a significant breakthrough for my career!”

Raj, typically the pragmatic one, offered a rare smile. “Good for you, Maya. You’ve worked hard for this.”

“That’s amazing!” Lena clapped her hands. “You’re going to be so famous! Can I tell everyone at college about my friend, the fancy lawyer?”

What Factors Impact Character Voice?

Character voice is impacted by many things. You should consider each when you’re developing a character but don’t need to use them all.

TIP: You may choose to write your first draft on the fly without much consideration of these differences, then change it during the editing process. That’s perfectly acceptable, so long as you generally keep in mind what you want this character to sound like while throwing your first draft together. Whatever works for you. My only warning is that if you don’t have a clear idea of who the character is and what their voice sounds like, you may not develop your characters as well through the story. A strong, well understood character voice will help you make consistent decisions about characters actions that may affect the plot.

Education Level

Education can have a significant impact on the words a character knows and uses in regular conversation. It can also change how they say these words (like getting pronunciations wrong, normal for their region, or absolutely correct despite how most people say it).

Person with Limited Education: “I gotta get to the doctor, something ain’t right.”

For someone with limited education, the language is informal and may include contractions and colloquialisms. The statement is direct and to the point but lacks sophistication in vocabulary and grammar. There are few times I’d recommend using contractions like “gotta” and the word “ain’t” isn’t really a word, but sometimes they do help define a character.

People may have limited education for numerous reasons, including ones out of their control. Be careful to avoid portraying people with limited education as crass, poor, dumb, or other generalizations. People may be incredibly smart but lost access to formal education. This doesn’t mean they’ve stopped working on developing themselves.

Person with Average Education: “I need to go to the hospital. I’m not feeling well and think I should see a doctor.”

Someone with an average education (I’m speaking from a western nation standpoint here) might express the statement using more standard speech. The sentence is grammatically correct and employs common vocabulary. It conveys the same message but in a slightly more polished manner.

Person with Higher Education: “I require medical attention at a hospital, as I believe I have a significant health concern.”

For someone with higher education, the language may be more formal and precise. The vocabulary used is more advanced, and the sentence structure is more complex. This reflects a greater command of language and a preference for clarity and specificity. Keep in mind though that not all people who have higher education have a large vocabulary or may avoid speaking any different than the average person.

Employment

Consider someone who spends long hours at a job that uses certain types of words and ways of speaking while there. They also may converse most with people who know those words, and this is natural with. As such, they may be more likely to automatically use that vernacular (a term for a type of speech variety, generally used to refer to a local language or dialect, as distinct from what is seen as a standard language*) in regular situations, maybe not registering the average person has no idea what they’re talking about. For example, doctors or military personnel. This isn’t restricted to these intense types of jobs, however. If you’ve worked restaurant before, you’ll probably notice these staff may carry certain terms and behaviours with them outside the job, the term “86” comes to mind (to 86 something means you’re out of it or can no longer make it).

So, let’s consider a simple statement, and how it might be expressed differently by the average person and then a person with specialized training:

Statement: “I need to go to the hospital. I’m not feeling well.”
The language here is straightforward and every day, without any specialized terminology.

Doctor’s Statement: “My symptoms are concerning. I’m going to head to the hospital to make sure this isn’t a pneumothorax.”
A doctor might use more formal language and specific terminology related to their profession. This reflects their training and familiarity with medical terminology.

*source: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vernacular

Temperament/Nature

Emotion impacts us in profound ways. People who live in a constant state of anger may be prone to using shorter words coupled with speaking louder and faster. We get more into this later as well when discussing emotional tone. The difference between speaking emotionally and temperament is that temperament is more permanent. Consider it the default setting for the person rather than something more fleeting.

Here are some temperament examples:

Angry:

  • Volume: People with an angry temperament may speak louder, with a more forceful tone.
  • Word Choice: They might use more aggressive or confrontational language, with shorter, sharper words.
  • Cadence: Their speech might be rapid and clipped, reflecting impatience or agitation.
  • Pitch: Their voice might either go low and deep (warning) or high and feverish (losing control)

Calm:

  • Volume: people with a calm temperament tend to speak softly and evenly.
  • Word Choice: They may use more soothing or gentle language, opting for longer, flowing sentences.
  • Cadence: Their speech might have a relaxed rhythm, with pauses for emphasis rather.
  • Pitch: Their voice may stay at an even, mid-level.

Anxious:

  • Volume: Anxious people might speak more softly (trying to hide) or unintentionally loud.
  • Word Choice: They may use words that express uncertainty or worry, and their sentences might be peppered with explanations or hesitations.
  • Cadence: Their speech might be rushed, with a tendency to stumble over words or repeat themselves.
  • Pitch: Their voice may be more high-pitched than normal.

Confident:

  • Volume: Confident people often speak with clarity and conviction, with a steady volume.
  • Word Choice: They may use assertive language, with clear, direct statements and vocabulary.
  • Cadence: Their speech might have a measured pace, ensuring understanding. Though they may rattle on quickly if excited.
  • Pitch: Their voice may stay at an even, mid-level or go higher if they’re excited about a topic.

Depressed:

  • Volume: People experiencing depression may speak softly or with a flat tone.
  • Word Choice: They might use language that reflects feelings of sadness or hopelessness, with a tendency towards negative or pessimistic statements.
  • Cadence: Their speech might be slow and lethargic, with long pauses between words or sentences.
  • Pitch: Their voice may be lower pitched than normal, lacking energy.

Energetic:

  • Volume: Energetic people may speak with enthusiasm and a higher volume, conveying their excitement.
  • Word Choice: They might use vibrant language and expressive words to convey their energy and passion.
  • Cadence: Their speech might be rapid and possibly all over the place.
  • Pitch: Excited people tend to pitch up, getting a high pitch to their voice.

Self Esteem and Mental Health

A person who has high self-esteem may be more likely to speak louder than someone with low self-esteem who is trying to avoid notice or judgement. They may also speak more fluidly, talking with a more casual, flowing speech pattern, where that person with low self-esteem may either speak rapidly to get it over with or hesitantly. These are, of course, generalizations as humans as a whole are complex creatures with varying ways in how we approach everything.

There are certain types of people, however, that I wanted to address here though as this type of character is fairly common in novels, especially with villains or characters not meant to be liked. We’re talking people with a superiority complex. This is a behavior that suggests a person believes they’re somehow superior to others. People with superiority complexes often have exaggerated opinions of themselves. They may believe their abilities and achievements surpass those of others. However, they may in fact be doing so in order to overcompensate for feelings of inferiority.

Often this feeling of inferiority will make them feel they are worthless or are worthless. To counteract these negative emotions, they may seek to assert superiority over others. This may cause them to use unnecessarily complex language to feel better when other people struggle to understand the words they’re using.

If tying your character’s voice to traumas or mental health, think about how these things impact them on a constant level. Think of the core emotions that are driving them. Then, head to the Emotional Tone section to explore what that might look like when you write their voice.

Social Standing

Let’s look into the different aspects of social standing (beyond education) that can influence character voice.

Upbringing and Environment
Characters from affluent backgrounds (they have lots of money) might speak with a more refined accent, using sophisticated vocabulary and proper grammar. Their speech may reflect exposure to cultural activities and experiences associated with privilege. Conversely, characters from lower socioeconomic backgrounds might speak with regional accents or dialects, and their vocabulary and grammar might be influenced by their environment. They may use colloquialisms or slang common to their community.

Keep in mind, people with a lot of money tend to (but not always) live in areas that people without a lot of money cannot afford, as well as participate in activities beyond the reach of those without many resources. This sort of thing makes it more likely that people of different socioeconomic backgrounds interact with people similar to them, thus reinforcing beliefs and speech patterns.

Social Etiquette and Formality
Characters from higher social classes may adhere to formal speech conventions and observe etiquette norms in their interactions. They may use titles, honorifics, and polite language to convey respect and social status. This may be reinforced behaviour in their social circles. This is especially true historically when the class system did everything it could to make the rich stand out from the poor.

Characters from lower social classes may have a more relaxed or informal speaking style, with less emphasis on formalities. Their speech may be characterized by directness and pragmatism, reflecting a focus on practical concerns over social niceties. It’s absolutely possible these people can blend in with each other, but that may involve exposure, understanding, education, or other training.

Self-Perception and Aspiration
Characters may adapt their speech to project a certain image or fit in with a particular social group. For example, someone from a modest background who aspires to upward mobility might consciously adopt speech patterns associated with higher social classes. On the other hand, a character from a privileged background who rejects societal expectations or rebels against their upbringing may deliberately adopt a more casual or unconventional speaking style to assert their individuality.

How to Make Characters Distinct

Now that you know what impacts character voice, how is it that you actually make characters distinct through character voice? Here are some tips! We expand on most of these a little later.

Know Your Characters
Start by understanding each character’s personality, background, and motivations. Their voice should be a reflection of who they are. If you need help establishing this or are just looking for a place to log that info for later use, check out our D-Script on Write Engaging Characters Your Readers Will Remember. This has downloadable worksheets for both main and supporting characters, but also an overview of that content you don’t need to download if that’s how you roll.

Diction and Vocabulary
Diction is the choice and use of words and phrases in speech or writing. Pay attention to the words your characters use. Are they eloquent or colloquial? Do they favor certain phrases or expressions? A character’s choice of words can reveal a lot about their education, background, or personality.

TIP: You may not possess the vocabulary you want a character to have. There are many things you can do to overcome this.
1. Use a thesaurus, but maybe double and triple check the word you pick does actually apply. You can use AI such as ChatGPT or Google CoPilot to ask it to review your word choices.
2. Ask AI, like those above, to tell you how a character like that might sound or how they may say something. BUUUUUT, keep in mind AI can often over exaggerate nuances, so it’s best to take answers cautiously.
3. Watch videos of someone who speaks like you want your character to. If you’re going for accuracy, don’t use TV shows or movies. Though they’re getting better at fact checking this sort of thing, there’s a long way to go still and sometimes the over exaggeration can be purposeful. Watch interviews, documentaries, etc. where these people are casually talking. This is especially useful with different cultures and accents. Bonus points, you can watch mannerisms as well.
4. Talk to someone who speaks like you want your character to speak and ask them questions about how they may say something.

If you have other ideas on how to overcome this, put them in the comments!

Speech Patterns
Consider the rhythm and pacing of a character’s speech. Some characters may speak rapidly, while others are more deliberate. Do they pause frequently or talk in long, flowing sentences?

Idiosyncrasies
You can introduce unique quirks or idiosyncrasies in the way characters speak. This could be a tendency to use metaphors, a habit of peppering their speech with humor, or a fondness for a specific type of language (e.g., technical jargon, regional slang), etc.

Cultural and Regional Influences
Characters’ voices can be influenced by their cultural or regional backgrounds. Take into account accents, dialects, or cultural references that may shape their speech. Make sure to read the section on this below, including the warnings about doing so.

Maintain Consistency
Consistency is key. Ensure that a character’s voice remains consistent throughout the narrative. Sudden shifts in their speech can disrupt the reader’s immersion. That said, it may change as they evolve as a character. Make sure that if you’re doing this, to do it slowly as to not confuse the reader. What might trump the slow change, however, is a major even that deeply impacts the character.

I recently came across Michelle Meade on TikTok just as I was starting to write this post. She offers more tips on writing great dialogue that goes beyond just character voice. I’ve included that video here, but you can also check out her other videos on Tiktok or on Instagram. Overall, she has a lot of useful writing and industry tips.

Other resources you can consider are voice actors! Believe it or not, some great advice on this comes from them. A voice actor is a person who creates the voices for many different characters across many shows without being seen themselves. These voices are generally distinct from one another, unless the person is being hired for their natural voice (think Morgan Freeman).

Below is a video with advice from one of these actors on how they do this. You can take this advice and work it into your writing. It’s centred around what people can hear vs what people read, but it’s a good start and has some great description words in it.

Creating the Character’s Voice

Alright, so we’ve discussed the background information, now to get into dive into how to actually do it!

These are the specific words a character chooses to use. Some characters may favor formal or sophisticated language, while others might use more casual or slang expressions.

Example 1: Formal Diction vs. Informal Diction

Character 1 (Formal Diction): “I regret to inform you that I am unable to attend the engagement this evening due to a prior commitment.”

Character 2 (Informal Diction): “Sorry, can’t make it to the party tonight. Got something else going on.”

In this example, Character 1 uses formal diction with precise language and polite expressions, while Character 2 employs informal diction with shorter sentences, contractions, and a casual tone. This contrast reveals their different communication styles and perhaps their social backgrounds or personalities.

Example 2: Professional Diction vs. Colloquial Diction

Character 1 (Professional Diction): “The corporation is experiencing a period of financial volatility, which necessitates immediate cost-cutting measures to optimize efficiency.”

Character 2 (Colloquial Diction): “The company’s going through a rough patch, so we gotta start pinchin’ pennies to make things run smoother.”

Here, Character 1 uses professional diction characterized by formal and technical language, while Character 2 employs colloquial diction with informal and everyday expressions. The differing diction illustrates the characters’ familiarity with the corporate world and their level of comfort in using technical or casual language.

This being said, I recommend against using terms like “gotta” or “pinchin'” more than very occasionally. They can throw off the flow of your writing, forcing readers to slow down and study the words rather than focusing on the context. It could better be written as “the company is going through a rough patch, so we have to start pinching pennies to make things run smoother”.

Outside Resource: What Is Diction? Learn 8 Different Types of Diction in Writing with Examples

Vocabulary is influenced by education levels and where we spend our time. It’s the extent of a character’s word knowledge, including the use of specialized terminology, jargon, or personal vocabulary. The previous section touches on this, but let’s go further. Before we do though, I’ll use myself as an example of the difference between diction and vocabulary.

Naturally, I speak in what would be considered a colloquial way. I’m very informal. Despite having mixed with rooms full of millionaires in formal settings, and despite my tendency to change how I speak depending on what I’m doing, I struggled in those situations to not be my authentic, colloquial self, f-bombs and all. That said, I have a fairly extensive vocabulary. Some of that might shine through in the posts I create. That said, I often take the time to explain larger and/or less common words for people of all education levels, or purposely avoid using words I know would send a lot of people to a dictionary. And just because I know fancy words doesn’t mean I default to them anyway (using ‘diction’ all the time in this D-Script is killing me, but it’s the right word).

Honestly, I think a lot of people are like this.

Anyway, on with it!

Example 1: Extensive Vocabulary vs. Limited Vocabulary

Character 1 (Extensive Vocabulary): “The serendipitous convergence of events culminated in a felicitous outcome, which I found particularly gratifying.”

Character 2 (Limited Vocabulary): “Lots of things happened at the same time, and it turned out really good, which made me super happy.”

In this example, Character 1 demonstrates an extensive vocabulary with words like “serendipitous,” “culminated,” and “felicitous,” while Character 2 uses simpler, everyday language. The contrast in vocabulary knowledge highlights the characters’ different levels of education or communication skills.

Character 1 is the type of character most people would find obnoxious and is a lot like the example under self-esteem and mental health that I focussed on.

Example 2: Specialized Vocabulary vs. General Vocabulary

Character 1 (Specialized Vocabulary): “The phytoplankton population has experienced a dramatic surge, likely due to an increase in nutrient influx and optimal environmental conditions.”

Character 2 (General Vocabulary): “There are way more tiny plant things in the water, probably ’cause more nutrients are flowing in and the environment’s just right.”

In this example, Character 1 employs specialized vocabulary related to a specific field (marine biology), while Character 2 uses general vocabulary…I’ll admit, almost comically. The difference in vocabulary knowledge suggests that Character 1 has expertise in a particular area, while Character 2 communicates in a more general, accessible manner, and may not have a lot of education around that subject.

Here, character 1 seems less obnoxious and more knowledgable due to the nature of the way they’re talking. The words are not overly complex, but appropriate for their level of knowledge while being understandable to a wider variety of people.

This is the rhythm, pacing, and flow of a character’s speech. Do they speak quickly, slowly, or with frequent pauses?

Example 1: Rapid Speech Pattern vs. Slow Speech Pattern

Character 1 (Rapid Speech Pattern): “Igottagosorrylateforameetingcanwecontinuethislater?”

Character 2 (Slow Speech Pattern): “I … have to … go now. I’m … sorry. I’m … running late … for a… meeting. Can we… continue… this… conversation… later?”

Both these characters are talking in an extreme way. Now, in this example, Character 1 exhibits a rapid speech pattern with quick and slurred words, while Character 2 speaks slowly, enunciating each word. The contrast in speech patterns reflects different paces and levels of urgency in their conversations.

You wouldn’t use either of these in writing as they are both hard on the eyes. Rapid speech might be written out like this for two or three words, but it’s best to use dialogue tags to imply rapid speech.

For example:
“I’m late for a meeting and have to go. Can we continue this later?” he blurted almost too fast to understand.
or,
“I’m late for a meeting and have to go. Can we continue this later?” His words were a blur that took his friend several seconds to understand.

If this is a common way for the character to speak, that can be added to a few dialogue tags in the form of a ‘As usual, Damian spoke so rapidly that Martin needed a few seconds to understand what he was saying’.

The same goes for slow speech patterns. You can use ellipsis (…) to slow down writing, but you use them sparingly. This is also where you might use dialogue tags as well, or some em dashes (—) to indicate pausing, again very occassionally.

For example: “I have to go now…I’m sorry. I’m running late for a meeting.” He paused. “Can we continue this later?”
This gives the impression of slowness, slowing the reader, without being overwhelming.

Learn more about pacing by reading: Pacing – Measuring Time in Writing

Example 2: Fluent Speech Pattern vs. Hesitant Speech Pattern

Character 1 (Fluent Speech Pattern): “I’ve always believed that we should follow our dreams, no matter how challenging they may seem. Life’s too short to hesitate.”

Character 2 (Hesitant Speech Pattern): “I, um, well, I’ve, you know, thought that maybe we, uh, should follow our dreams, even if, um, they’re, um, really, hard. Life’s, like, too short, I think.”

In this example, Character 1 speaks with a fluent and confident speech pattern, while Character 2 exhibits a more hesitant and uncertain way of speaking. The differing speech patterns reflect their levels of confidence and decisiveness in expressing their thoughts and beliefs.

Additionally, You Can Use…

Speech impediments are another way to add to your character’s identity and voice. There are a number of speech impediments out there, but probably the most common one is stuttering. To aid in this D-Script, I put together another D-Script talking about how to write stuttering: Describe It: Writing a Character Who Stutters

How does a character’s voice reflect their emotional state? Are they generally upbeat, sarcastic, anxious, or somber?

Example 1: Upbeat Emotional Tone vs. Somber Emotional Tone

Character 1 (Upbeat Emotional Tone): “I can’t believe how lucky I am! Everything is going so well, and I’m excited about the future!”

Character 2 (Somber Emotional Tone): “I’m feeling a bit overwhelmed these days. Things have been tough, and it’s hard to see a way out of it.”

In this example, Character 1 conveys an upbeat emotional tone with words like “lucky,” “excited,” and “going well,” while Character 2 expresses a somber emotional tone using words like “overwhelmed,” “tough,” and “hard.” The contrasting emotional tones reveal their differing states of mind and attitudes.

Example 2: Anxious Emotional Tone vs. Confident Emotional Tone

Character 1 (Anxious Emotional Tone): “I’m not sure if I can do it. I’m really anxious about the presentation. What if I mess up?”

Character 2 (Confident Emotional Tone): “I’m fully prepared for the presentation. I’m confident that I can deliver it flawlessly.”

In this example, Character 1 exhibits an anxious emotional tone with phrases like “not sure,” “anxious,” and “mess up,” while Character 2 conveys a confident emotional tone using words like “fully prepared,” “confident,” and “flawlessly.” The contrasting emotional tones reflect their levels of confidence and emotional states in relation to the upcoming presentation.

The words people use often relay their emotional state, but so does the speed in which they speak and volume, but it isn’t always clear cut, so you’ll want to use cues or dialogue tags to help out.

Help with Expressing Emotion

The following posts have sections to help you express emotions via the voice. The number of reference articles will grow as we get to more emotions.

Unique quirks or habits in a character’s speech. This could involve specific phrases, metaphors, or speech tics that are distinctive to that character. This could look like:

Repetitive phrases or words: Characters might have certain phrases or words they frequently repeat, reflecting their speech patterns or personality quirks.

Unusual speech patterns: Characters might speak in a non-standard or unconventional manner, such as using backward sentence structures or unusual word choices, which can make their speech memorable and distinct. This may be most common in people who are learning a new language or who aren’t quite fluent in a language.

Unique vocal tics: Characters could have specific vocal tics or mannerisms, such as clearing their throat frequently, stuttering, or using filler words like “um” or “you know,” which can add realism and individuality to their dialogue.

Quirky metaphors or similes: Characters might use quirky or unconventional metaphors or similes in their speech, reflecting their creativity, humor, or unique perspective on the world.

Interrupted speech: Characters may frequently interrupt themselves or others mid-sentence, reflecting their impulsive nature, scattered thoughts, or eagerness to express themselves.

Distinctive vocal qualities: Characters might have distinctive vocal qualities, such as a deep voice, a nasal tone, or a high-pitched laugh, which can make their speech more memorable and help readers to visualize and connect with them.

Did you know? In modern times, people who are lying or playing a role are more likely to not use contractions such as can’t, don’t, won’t. They’re more likely to use the full version such as “cannot”, “do not”, and “would not”. You can learn more about the vocabulary changes that come when someone’s lying by reading this article from Walden University: Telltale Signs You’re Being Lied To

In cases where a character’s background or cultural heritage is relevant, their voice may include accents or dialect differences. These can add depth and authenticity to your fiction novel, but it’s essential to approach this technique with sensitivity and awareness.

Tips for Writing Accents and Dialects

Research thoroughly: Take the time to research the specific accent or dialect you want to portray in your novel. Listen to recordings, watch videos, or read books written by authors from the region or community you’re depicting. Keep in mind that countries often have several different dialects and accents. For example, Ireland could fit in the province I live in about 3-4 times over but has several dozen distinct dialects and accents.

That said, if you’re using an actor for research, do not watch them in a role. Use situations where they’re being themselves, such as interviews. You might otherwise get a false version of the accent or dialects. For example, many people assume the way people speak in anime is accurate to the way Japanese people speak. It is not.

Use sparingly: Avoid overloading your dialogue with phonetic spellings or excessive dialect. A few well-chosen words or phrases can effectively convey the character’s accent without overwhelming the reader. You can also use dialogue tags to help with this, such as, “his Kilkenny accent flared as anger set in”. You can also shake it up with other periodic reminders of the person’s place of origin.

To show how overwhelming accents can be on the page, let’s look at this example: “‘Ach, dinnae fash yersel’, lass.” While this could be considered accurate, image the reader having to slow down to interpret anytime the character speaks.

Focus on key markers: Identify the key markers of the accent or dialect you’re representing, such as distinctive vocabulary, pronunciation patterns, or grammatical structures. Incorporate these selectively to capture the character’s speech patterns authentically.

Balance readability and authenticity: Strive for a balance between readability and authenticity. While it’s essential to capture the character’s unique voice, ensure that their dialogue remains understandable to readers without compromising its distinctiveness.

Avoid stereotypes: Be mindful of stereotypes or caricatures when depicting characters with accents or dialects. Treat each character as an individual with depth and complexity, rather than reducing them to exaggerated stereotypes based on their speech. Stereotypes related to speech can be harmful as they often oversimplify and generalize the speech patterns of individuals or groups. Here’s a list of speech-related stereotypes along with examples, along with suggestions on how authors can avoid them:

  • Regional Accents as Indicators of Intelligence or Social Status:
    • Stereotype: Portraying characters with certain regional accents as less intelligent or of lower social status.
    • Example: Depicting a character with a Southern accent as uneducated or backward.
    • Avoidance: Avoid linking accents to intelligence or social status. Showcase the diversity and richness of accents without assigning value judgments.
  • Ethnic or Cultural Accents as Indicators of Criminality or Villainy
    • Stereotype: Associating ethnic or cultural accents with criminal behavior or villainous traits.
    • Example: Portraying a character with a foreign accent as a deceitful or sinister antagonist.
    • Avoidance: Challenge stereotypes by portraying characters from diverse backgrounds in a range of roles and characteristics. Avoid using accents as shorthand for morality or ethics.
  • Exaggerated or Comic Accents for Humor
    • Stereotype: Using exaggerated or comic accents for comedic effect, often at the expense of accuracy or sensitivity.
    • Example: Depicting a character with a heavy Scottish accent as a caricatured, bumbling sidekick.
    • Avoidance: Strive for authenticity and respect when portraying accents. Avoid relying on exaggerated stereotypes for humor and instead focus on character development and situational comedy.
  • Monolithic Speech Patterns Within Ethnic or Cultural Groups
    • Stereotype: Assuming that all members of a particular ethnic or cultural group speak in the same way.
    • Example: Portraying all characters of Irish descent as speaking with a heavy brogue or using stereotypical Irish expressions. For example, you will rapidly lose the respect of an Irish person if you use “top of the mornin’ to ya”.
    • Avoidance: Recognize the diversity within cultural and ethnic groups by portraying characters with varied speech patterns, dialects, and accents.
  • Gendered Speech Patterns
    • Stereotype: Associating certain speech patterns or linguistic features with a specific gender.
    • Example: Depicting women as using more emotional or hesitant speech patterns compared to men.
    • Avoidance: Avoid reinforcing gender stereotypes by portraying characters of all genders with a range of speech styles and characteristics.
  • Class-Based Speech Stereotypes
    • Stereotype: Linking speech patterns to social class and making assumptions about a character’s background or upbringing based on their speech.
    • Example: Portraying characters with upper-class accents as sophisticated and refined, while characters with working-class accents are depicted as coarse or uncultured.
    • Avoidance: Challenge class-based stereotypes by depicting characters with diverse backgrounds and speech patterns. Avoid equating speech with character traits such as morality or intelligence.
  • Stigmatizing Speech Disorders or Differences
    • Stereotype: Stigmatizing characters with speech disorders or differences by portraying them negatively or as objects of ridicule or pity.
    • Example: Depicting a character with a stutter as socially awkward or incompetent.
    • Avoidance: Treat characters with speech disorders or differences with empathy and respect. Avoid using their condition as a source of humor or as a defining characteristic.

Writing Accents Phonetically

As mentioned above, you want to do this sparingly. Still, let’s take a look at how you might do it. We’re going to use an example that uses the accent too much, and then the balanced option:

COCKNEY

Overwhelming: “Cor blimey, guv’nor! What’s all this then? I ain’t seen nuffink like it afore!”

Balanced: “Cor blimey, guv’nor! What’s all this then? I haven’t seen anything like it before!”

The beginning part of both of those examples uses phonetic spelling (phonetic means how it sounds which can be different than how it’s spelled). The first continues to use it, but we want to keep those unfamilair spellings sparse so they don’t change the pace of your work, or cause the reader to get frustrated.

Other ways to indicate a “non-standard” way of speaking which is also phonetic can me to do things like replacing the G at the end of “ing” with a ‘. You can use this more frequently as it is less disruptive.

Example: “I was walkin’ down the street”

Or you can use ‘ to indicate any letter or sound has been dropped entirely, even if it’s mid word. Again, use this one sparingly.

Seek Feedback

Consider seeking feedback from beta readers or sensitivity readers who are familiar with the accent or dialect you’re representing. Ideally, someone from that area. Their insights can help you refine your portrayal and ensure cultural authenticity and sensitivity.

Warnings About Writing Accents and Dialects

Risk of misrepresentation: Writing accents or dialects inaccurately can risk misrepresenting or caricaturing the speech patterns of real communities or cultures. Avoid relying on stereotypes or caricatures and strive for authenticity and respect in your portrayal. Many articles on this site get into how to avoid stereotypes and misrepresentation of groups of people. Make sure to poke around to find the ones you need.

Reader discomfort: Some readers may find phonetic spellings, excessive use of colloquialisms such as “gotta”, or heavy accents challenging or off-putting to read. Consider the preferences and expectations of your target audience and aim to strike a balance between authenticity and readability.

Cultural appropriation: Be cautious about appropriating accents or dialects from marginalized or minority communities without proper understanding or sensitivity. Approach the portrayal of accents and dialects with respect and awareness of the cultural implications.

Impact on pacing: Writing dialogue with accents or dialects can affect the pacing of your narrative, as readers may need to slow down to decipher the speech. Be mindful of how this impacts the flow of your story and adjust accordingly to maintain momentum.

More Help with Writing Accents

Listen to the below videos or find other videos of the language you want. Pay attention to the words the speakers use to describe these languages and accents. You can then use those terms in your book. There is no better resource than linguists and people who are native to the area.

American
English
Australian
Mandarin (Chinese – one of them at least)
South Indian
German
South African
Zulu

MORE Tips

Using Narrative Queues and Dialogue Tags

We talked earlier about not overwhelming your reader with too much phonetic spelling or overused dialect. Ways to do this include:

INTRODUCE THE ACCENT EARLY AND REMIND PERIODICALLY
Within a few lines of introducing the character and them speaking, you should mention the person has an accent. This is only when this person has an accent others don’t have. No need to point it out if everyone speaks like that. Your readers will likely forget that your character has an accent later, so periodically remind them through judicious use of small cues. This could be by dropping in an iconic word here and there (that is, one that the people are known for), such as bloke, lad, yawl, amigo, yonder, etc. Just make sure those words are actually still used.

You can also be more direct by just outright saying it.

  • Maria entered the bustling café and heads turned. As she ordered, her words flowed with a smooth Spanish lilt.
  • A voice like warm honey cut through the chill air. Hannah’s vowels lingered longer, her consonants softer, betraying the Irish countryside she hailed from.
  • As Alex made his presentation, he couldn’t help but notice the curious glances his Texan drawl elicited from passersby.
  • Tomie hadn’t noticed the man had an accent until he had been speaking for several sentences. She was pretty certain it was an Indian accent but which she didn’t know.

USE DIALOGUE TAGS
Using dialgue tags to remind of an accent or even introduce it is another way to go to avoid overwhelming your reader. Here’s some examples:

  • “‘Ay mate, fancy a cuppa?” asked Liam, his Australian twang heavy enough it took Gerard a second to understand.
  • ” ‘Excuse, please, where is the library?’ asked Maria, her Russian accent colouring each carefully enunciated word.
  • …his Spanish accent infused each syllable with a rhythmic cadence.

Additional Resources

Looking for even more information on writing accents, here’s a list of other articles for you to look at:

The cultural and regional context can influence a character’s vocabulary and references. Characters from different backgrounds may use distinct expressions or idioms.

When incorporating cultural and regional references into your fiction novel, it’s essential to approach them with sensitivity and awareness of the potential impact on your narrative and readership. I’ve said it a few times before, but go watch some interviews of actors or others from the region and really listen to how they naturally speak, not how they speak in a movie or other role. TV and movies REALLY tend to play up cultural differences and even stereotypes. My example about how Japanese people do not talk like characters from an anime still applies here.

Tips for Writing Cultural and Regional References

Research extensively: Take the time to research the cultural and regional references you plan to include in your novel. Familiarize yourself with the history, traditions, customs, and perspectives of the communities you’re depicting to ensure accuracy and authenticity.

Show, don’t tell: Integrate cultural and regional references organically into the narrative through characters, settings, dialogue, and events. Show how these elements shape the characters’ identities, experiences, and interactions, rather than relying on exposition or explanation.

In Writing, What Does “Show, Don’t Tell” Even Mean?

Highlight diversity: Reflect the diversity within cultural and regional communities by incorporating a range of perspectives, voices, and experiences into your novel, if you can. Avoid presenting a monolithic or stereotypical portrayal of any culture or region and strive to capture its complexity and richness. Examples of stereotypical portrayals are easiest to point out with movies. Think about how you seen Russian people portrayed in western media, for example. Or how in fantasy books and movies which cultures (and skin colours – I’m putting this link here as it has a lot of info on these stereotypes) tend to be invaders, evil, or barbaric.

Use context clues: Provide context clues within the narrative to help readers understand unfamiliar cultural or regional references. Show how characters navigate their cultural identities and relationships, and how these dynamics influence their behavior and choices.

“Context clue” refers to information provided within the text that helps readers infer the meaning of a word or phrase they may not be familiar with. Context clues can include surrounding words, phrases, or sentences that offer clues about the meaning of the unfamiliar term.

Seek authenticity: Collaborate with cultural consultants, sensitivity readers, or individuals from the communities you’re depicting to ensure authenticity and accuracy in your portrayal. Incorporate their insights, feedback, and perspectives to enrich your narrative and avoid misrepresentation.

Respect cultural nuances: Be mindful of cultural nuances, sensitivities, and taboos when incorporating cultural and regional references into your novel. Respect the diversity of beliefs, values, and practices within the communities you’re representing, and avoid perpetuating stereotypes or misconceptions.

Celebrate cultural heritage: Highlight the richness and beauty of cultural and regional traditions, arts, cuisine, language, and folklore in your novel. Celebrate the unique aspects of each culture or region while acknowledging their interconnectedness and shared humanity. Keep in mind, however, that just because someone is part of a culture, it doesn’t mean that’s all they are. A good example of this is how Indigenous people are often portrayed wearing historical or ceremonial regalia as if that’s what they might go to the store to get groceries in.

Promote empathy and understanding: Use cultural and regional references as opportunities to promote empathy, understanding, and appreciation for diverse perspectives and experiences. Invite readers to engage with unfamiliar cultures and regions with curiosity, openness, and respect.

Warnings About Writing Cultural and Regional References

Risk of misappropriation: Appropriating cultural and regional references without proper understanding or respect can perpetuate harmful stereotypes, distortions, or misrepresentations. Be cautious about appropriating elements from marginalized or minority cultures without meaningful engagement or sensitivity.

Potential for offense: Cultural and regional references can evoke strong emotions and reactions from readers, particularly if they’re portrayed inaccurately, insensitively, or superficially. Anticipate potential sources of offense or misunderstanding and address them thoughtfully in your writing.

Stereotyping and tokenism: Avoid reducing cultural or regional identities to superficial stereotypes or tokenistic representations. Ensure that your characters and settings are multifaceted, nuanced, and authentically grounded in the lived experiences of the communities you’re depicting.

Misinterpretation or miscommunication: Cultural and regional references may not always be universally understood or interpreted in the same way by all readers. Be prepared for diverse reactions and interpretations of your novel’s portrayal of culture and region and be open to dialogue and feedback.

Impact on accessibility: Some readers may find cultural or regional references unfamiliar or inaccessible, particularly if they’re from different cultural backgrounds or geographic locations. Consider how these references may impact the accessibility and relatability of your novel to a diverse audience.

SITE BROUGHT TO YOU BY

SHONNA WHITE
Artist, Writer, Gamer, and GIANT GEEK

Describe It: Writing a Character Who Stutters

Even if we experience challenges in the way our bodies work, be it physical or mental, it can be hard to write characters with the same challenges as us, let alone challenges we don’t have. There are a lot of books that cover people with superpowers where you don’t really need to worry about research or being realistic or compassionate. However, when you’re dealing with characters experiencing challenges, you need to look at all of that. Crafting such characters requires thoughtful consideration and sensitivity to ensure their portrayal is authentic, respectful, and captivating. In this post, we’ll explore key insights and techniques to help you successfully write mute characters.

Though less apt for this particular condition, try to avoid writing any characters with physical or mental differences as superpowered in some way or another. On the other side of that, avoid writing someone with differences as melodramatically sad about it. Media tends to make characters with any sort of difference a trope, “I’m blind, but I’m extraordinary in some other capacity (Daredevil) and run around giving motivational speeches 24/7” or “I lost a leg, and now I just stare at walls and have for the last 20 years”. Remember, people have lives and people are just people regardless of physical or mental differences.

We previously discussed writing characters who have mutism. In this post we’re going to keep going on the speech impediment train and talk about stuttering.

Related Posts

This area will fill in the more subjects we’re able to get to.

What Is Stuttering?

Stuttering is a speech disorder characterized by disruptions to normal fluency (ease in which someone speaks) and rhythm. It’s often more noticeable when the person is stressed, excited, or anxious. To be clear, these emotions are not the cause of stuttering but can make stuttering worse. This can create a feedback loop in which a person fears stuttering, causing them to stutter more.

Stuttering is thought to be caused by a combination of genetic, neurological, and environmental factors, but the true cause is widely unknown (as at 2024). There’s no cure for stuttering, however speech therapy can have significant beneficial results.

“About 5% of all children go through a period of stuttering that lasts six months or more. Three-quarters of those who begin to stutter will recover by late childhood, leaving about 1% of the population with a long-term problem. The sex ratio for stuttering appears to be equal at the onset of the disorder, but studies indicate that among those children who continue to stutter, that is, school-age children, there are three to four times as many boys who stutter as there are girls.” *
source: https://www.stutteringhelp.org/prevalence

There are categories of stuttering that address how it was acquired, such as developmental stuttering which means it is a result of the way the brain developed or acquired stuttering (also known as neurogenic stuttering) that’s caused by illness or injury that affected the brain. Further, stuttering is considered persistent if it starts in childhood and continues into adulthood. It should be noted that it used to be believed that stuttering could be caused by emotional trauma (psychogenic stuttering), however further study has revealed these cases are rare.

Types of Stutters with Examples of How to Write Them

Repetitive Stutter

One type of stuttering is where someone involuntarily repeats sounds or even entire words. Most people are familiar with this type of stutter as it is most obvious and most represented in media. It’s considered a repetitive stutter when the repetition is made 3 or more times.

Example: “I was d-d-driving to the s-s-store today when a truck c-c-came of nowhere and almost hit m-m-me.”
This is a pretty severe example of what a stutter might look like.

Example: “I was driving to the store today when a-a-a truck came of nowhere and almost hit me.”

Example: “I was driving to the-the-the store today when a truck came of nowhere and-and-and almost hit me.”

Note that a repetitive stutter isn’t always on the first letter in the word. Some people may have this fluency problem with certain letters only or certain types of sounds. That is, it could be the S that someone struggles with or the SH that someone struggles with.

Example: “I was driv-v-ving to the store today when a truck cam-m-m-e of now-w-where and almost hit me.”

Example (specific to letter): “I was d-d-driving to the store tod-d-day when a truck came of nowhere and almost hit me.”

Blocking

The second type is what’s known as blocking. That is where the person is speaking but essentially the word they’re looking for becomes ‘blocked’, and they can’t get it out. Typically, no sound comes out during this time. This would be represented in writing like this.

Example: “I was driving to the … store today when a … truck came of nowhere and … almost hit me.”

You might also see repetitive stutters and blocking mixed, which might look like this in writing:

Example: I … w-w-was driving to the … store today when a … t-t-truck came out of nowhere and alm-m-most hit me.

Prolongations

The third most common type of stutter is what’s called prolonging. It’s where a person holds a sound for longer than average to the point it stands out. This could be represented in writing like this:

Example: “I was drrriving to the ssstore today when a truck came out of nowhere and almost hit mmme.”

Fun Fact: a person with a stutter may find that when they’re singing they do not stutter or stutter less.

Physical Manifestations to Consider

Stuttering may also come with some physical manifestations such as the ones below, You can work these into your manuscript to add authenticity to your work.

  • Physical tension in the face, neck, or anywhere else in the body
  • Facial grimacing
  • Eye blinking
  • Movement of another part of the body, such as the arm, leg, or foot
  • Avoiding eye contact or turning away from the conversation partner, or  
  • Changes in vocal pitch or volume

Source:https://www.expressable.com/learning-center/stuttering/what-do-the-3-types-of-stuttering-sound-like

Avoiding Stereotypes

Of course, as with all things, you want to avoid stereotypes. In books, film, and other forms of media, stereotypes often lead to harmful misconceptions and reinforce social biases. Stereotypes in writing not only undermine the authenticity of characters but are an act of discrimination and marginalization.

As authors, we build worlds, but the worlds we build impact this one. The more someone sees stereotypes and other marginalizations, the more likely they are to adopt those into the way they speak and treat others. After all, repetition is the key to learning (Repetition is the First Principle of All Learning)! Additionally, stereotypes can influence how others perceive and interact with marginalized people, potentially leading to discrimination, exclusion, and may limit opportunities. We get deeper into how authors impact the world in the D-Script Portraying Consent When Writing Novels.

The more we, even if we’re relatively unknown authors, avoid stereotypes, the better a real world we help create as well.

Did you know? In some areas of the world, a stutter is referred to as a stammer.

Avoid These Stereotypes About People with Stutters

They are Nervous or Shy
While some people who stutter may experience anxiety in certain speaking situations, not all are inherently nervous or shy. Stereotyping them as such overlooks their individual personalities and diverse range of traits. Don’t forget, stuttering due to trauma is rare.

They are Slow Thinkers or Less Intelligent
Stuttering does not correlate with intelligence. Many individuals who stutter are highly intelligent, capable, and articulate. Assuming they are slow thinkers or less intelligent is unfounded and disrespectful.

They are Socially Awkward or Inept
People with stutters vary in their social skills, just like anyone else. Stereotyping them as socially awkward or inept overlooks their ability to engage effectively in social interactions and build meaningful relationships.

They are Comic Relief: Using stuttering as a source of humor perpetuates stigma and reinforces negative stereotypes. Mocking or ridiculing characters with stutters not only lacks sensitivity but also contributes to a culture of discrimination.

They have an Inability to Succeed Professionally: Assuming that people who stutter can’t excel in professional settings is inaccurate and discriminatory. Many successful professionals, including actors, politicians, and business leaders have stutters and have achieved immense success. In fact, here are 10 Stars Who Have Opened Up About Living with a Stutter. This list includes Joe Biden, the 46th President of the United States.

They are Overly Emotional or Fragile: While stuttering can be emotionally challenging at times, portraying individuals who stutter as overly emotional or fragile overlooks their strength and resilience. They are capable of navigating life’s challenges with grace and determination.

My Experience With Speech Impediments

When I was young, I was PAINFULLY shy. I’m talking hide in the closet when new people came over sort of shy. I clearly remember how in grade 7 I went to give a presentation in front of my science class while my friend held our poster. My hand was shaking so bad that when I went to point at something, the sound of the pen hitting the poster repeatedly rapidly drummed through the classroom. My shyness worsened my otherwise mild stuttering but that is not the cause of it.

I have no clear memory of when the stuttering started, which means it may be developmental? I’m Gen X and was raised in a time where if you sprained your ankle you were told to walk it off. That mentality crossed all borders. My stutter was never diagnosed or treated, and identifying it was probably harder for those around me because I didn’t talk if I didn’t have to, at least after the first couple years of school. Talking opened me to a lot of ridicule and more bullying than an easy target already got.

The good news is that I overcame that shyness, for the most part, and have been a part of everything from runway modeling (in my teens) to dozens of public speaking events. I learned how to (mostly) control my stuttering at least. Still, my speech impediments flare when I’m tired and/or stressed, but few would be able to tell these disorders were something that impacted me … until COVID hit.

My COVID infection was pretty mild, but it hit my brain hard! Two years after the initial infection, I finally started to see improvements in things like brain fog, inability to focus, memory loss, inability to multitask (which was something I was known for and integral to my job), as well as some other symptoms. That said, the stuttering is still ramped up three years out, though I would say it’s mild in the scale of how bad this disorder can be. I’ll get it back down in time!

MY STUTTERING AND HOW I’D WRITE IT
I get the repetition version of stuttering. I independently learned to pause when I feel it coming on. That’s right, I often feel it. I’d describe it as a combination of just knowing it’s about to happen (sometimes) and a sensation not unlike a mild muscle spasm around my mouth. So, when I get this feeling or insight, I pause for the second it takes for the sensation to pass. Then, I can continue. I might write that like this:

Example: “I was driving to the …” She paused briefly before continuing. “store today when a truck came out of nowhere and almost hit me.”

But ‘S’ sounds can be one of the ones I might struggle with the most and can slip out before I can stop it. There may be more letters and sounds, but that’s the one I know offhand. I might write that like this:

Example: “I was driving to the s-s-s-” Frustration pulled her mouth into a frown. “STORE today when a truck came out of nowhere and almost hit me.”

I may also be heard interjecting phrases like “thanks, brain!” when they happen.

While having this impediment is annoying and used to be really embarrassing, it often just annoys me when it happens now. Not if it happens once or twice in the span of a conversation, but when it’s happening repeatedly. I’m mostly used to it and accept it for what it is.

If you have questions about my experiences with stuttering, I’m happy to answer them in the comments section. I can only speak as someone who has a mild version of it, but it does give me a decent insight into what more extreme versions would be like to live with, especially if I’m having a bad, sleepy, stressful day.

Writing Characters with a Stutter

It’s not hard to write a character with a stutter, so let’s look at the steps you want to take to do this.

Decide what type of stutter the character has. Consider specifying the type and severity of the character’s stutter early on, ensuring consistency throughout the narrative. This can help readers understand the character’s challenges without overwhelming them with excessive punctuation or interruptions.

Decide how severe it’s going to be. People can have a range of how badly they stutter, and it may flare in certain situations. For the flow and clarity of your writing, I advise keeping a main character’s stutter mild or at most moderate, though for a supporting character you can probably get away with a severe stutter. If the stutter is key to the story, then a main character with a severe stutter may be okay. Representation is great and encouraged, but even as someone who has a stutter, I’d advise against going too crazy with it in a book. Below, I give examples of writing different types of stutters. If you look at the list, you can probably see how disruptive putting a bunch of … and – s can be. It’s a bit visually overwhelming and disruptive. Stutters can be both, but you want to make sure your reader doesn’t get fed up with it. Reality doesn’t always make good writing.

Consider how the character feels about it. Provide insights into the character’s emotions regarding their stutter, acknowledging that attitudes may vary depending on factors such as age, firsthand experiences, and coping mechanisms. If you’re dealing with a main character and their stutter is a focus, you might want to consider showing how the character’s perception of their stutter evolves over time, reflecting realistic growth and acceptance.

Consider how this impacts their daily life. Highlight the ways in which the character’s stutter influences their relationships, career, and daily interactions. This could involve incorporating instances where the stutter is acknowledged by others or affects the character’s confidence and self-esteem.

Avoid stereotypes. We covered stereotypes above, however it’s important that you be mindful of them when writing but also review and look for them when editing. Often people are unaware of their own subconscious biases, and reviewing our writing can help us not only eliminate them from our works but also make us aware of them. Ensure that the character’s stutter is depicted as one facet of their identity, neither glorified nor vilified, but rather integrated into a multifaceted portrayal.

Avoid Romanticizing or Vilifying Stuttering. Don’t make stuttering a charming quirk or vilify it as a tragic flaw. Instead, portray stuttering as one aspect of your character’s identity among many other traits.

If in doubt, seek feedback. It’s often a good idea to have a sensitivity reader review your manuscript anyway. Bonus points if you run it through people who actually live with the condition.

    Here are some more examples of how to put the stutter to page. These will include some that work in physical manifestations, but you can go ahead without them as warranted. They simply add a level of authenticity to your writing.

    • “H-h-hello, my n-n-name is A-A-Aiden,” he said, jaw tensing with each repeated sound.
    • “C-c-can you p-p-please p-p-pass the s-s-salt?”
    • “I-I-I’m s-s-so s-s-sorry for the d-d-delay,” they stammered.
    • “W-w-what do y-you t-t-think about th-th-this?” She cocked her hea as she tried forcing the words out.
    • “Don’t worry, I’ll b-b-be there s-s-soon,” he said, his face flushing with frustration.
    • “I…I…I don’t kn-kn-know what to do.”
    • “I th-th-think we sh-sh-should go this way,” he said, clenching his fists as though that might control his speech.
    • “Can…you help me find my…book?”
    • “Hhhow was your d-d-day?”
    • “I’mmm sorry, I didn’t mmmean to interrupt,” she said, fidgeting with the hem of her shirt.
    • “Could you…repeat that, pl-please?” She tapped her foot anxiously, trying to regain control of her speech.
    • “I think we sh-sh-should w-wait for the others,” he said, his voice trembling with uncertainty.
    • “I want-t-t to tell you s-something,” she stuttered, hands shaking.
    • “D-d-don’t w-w-worry, I’ll b-b-be f-fine,” she reassured, a nervous twitch at the corner of her mouth.
    • “Mmmaybe we shhhould consider other o-o-options,” they suggested.
    • “I’m t-t-trying my b-b-best to e-e-explain,” he said, his face contorted in effort.

    References

    SITE BROUGHT TO YOU BY

    SHONNA WHITE
    Artist, Writer, Gamer, and GIANT GEEK

    Describe It: Cold Weather, Snow, and Ice

    Weather can help or hinder characters on their travels or set a mood (sometime to a cliche level, re: sadness = raining). It also helps us with world building, especially when we take into consideration the type of climate our story’s environment has.

    Sometimes, authors just need help finding the words, but beyond that, your story may take place in a coastal town, however you live deep in the prairies and have never seen the ocean. Perhaps your character is in the desert, and you want something a little more nuanced than simply “it was hot and dry”. We’ve got you! In this case, we’ve got you for cold weather.

    In this D-Script, like usual, we’ll delve into many subjects related to cold weather. We’ll cover everything from details of the weather conditions themselves, to handling driving (for those of you writing driving scenes in this type of weather), to first aid for cold-related injuries. Basically, anything you might need to write that scene!

    Get Around This Post

    Related Posts

    Writing a winter survival scene? Don’t forget to check out Survival Skills: Surviving in the Mountains which has a lot of cold weather survival tips, even if your character isn’t in the mountains.

    This area will fill in the more subjects we’re able to get to.

    Cold Weather Conditions

    What people perceive as cold weather can vary depending on the part of the world. For example, when I was younger my school band went on a trip to California in months Californians were bundling up. We, being from the Canadian Prairies, thought the weather was wonderful! So, here we were in shorts and t-shirts running into the ocean while the people who lived there stared at us like we’d lost our minds.

    Another example would be when we, as Albertans, first go into winter -10°C (14°F) is very very cold. Give it a month and it may be -20°C (-4°F) that’s very cold. After a run of -35°C (-31°F) and that -10°C is positively balmy!

    Not every place that experiences ‘cold’ weather experiences snow or ice, because what’s considered cold to some isn’t close enough to freezing temperatures. In this D-Script, we’re predominately dealing with freezing temperatures and colder. That said, some of these descriptions could be used for people experiencing the sensation of coldness. You may just want to skip the snow and ice parts depending on where your story takes place.

    Not-So-Fun Fact: During the winter, the temperature may be one temp, but the wind may cause that temperature to feel colder. For example, it may be -20°C (-4°F) outside, but it may feel closer to -35°C (-31°F) because of the wind.

    My Personal Gallery of “It’s Obviously Cold Outside”

    To help with inspiration and for those of you who don’t live in in places where it’s OBVIOUSLY cold outside, here’s a gallery of my own personal photos that showcase cold weather:

    Not-So-Fun Fact: During very cold temperatures, cars may not start. In Canada, block heaters in the engine are a must in most areas. These can be plugged in and keeps the engine and the fluids inside from freezing. Despite common thinking, idling a car to warm up the engine before driving is not necessary. It’s actually best to get moving once the engine is going. Extremely cold weather can also be problematic for electric only cars, not allowing them to charge or even resulting in frozen batteries.

    Car Survival Kits Are Recommended, Even for In-City Driving

    If you can’t get moving and you may be there for a while, it’s possible your car may run out of fuel to stay warm. This can happen even in the city. If there was a blizzard or very bad weather, tow trucks may take hours to be able to reach you.

    BASIC SURVIVAL KIT
    Cat Litter /Gravel/Traction Mats: This can help you get unstuck if the problem is ice
    Shovel: You may need to dig snow out from around tires if it’s too deep or slushy for the car to move
    Blankets/Sleeping Bags/Reflective Blankets: These provide warmth if you’re stranded
    Warm Clothing: Extra hats, gloves, socks, and winter coats to layer up.
    Flashlight: With extra batteries or a hand-cranked model.
    First Aid Kit: Bandages, gauze, antiseptic wipes, pain relievers, and any necessary medications.
    Multi-tool or Knife: For cutting, prying, and other tasks.
    Tow Strap or Rope: For assistance in pulling your vehicle out of snowbanks or ditches.
    Jumper Cables/Booster Kit: To jump-start your car’s battery if it dies in the cold. If you don’t have a full booster kit with battery, this will require another vehicle.
    Ice Scraper and Snow Brush: To clear windows, mirrors, and lights.
    Cellphone Charger: With a car adapter or portable power bank.
    Reflective Vest and Road Markers: To increase visibility to other drivers or rescuers.
    Car Manual: For troubleshooting and guidance on your vehicle’s features.
    Entertainment: Books, puzzles, or games to pass the time if you’re stranded for a while.

    IF TRAVELLING AWAY FROM CITIES
    Emergency Food: Non-perishable items like energy bars, nuts, dried fruits, and canned goods with easy-open lids.
    Water: Bottled water or a container to melt snow for drinking.
    Whistle/Flares: To signal for help if needed.
    Map and Compass: In case you need to navigate without GPS or cellular service.
    Tire Chains or Winter Tires: Provide better traction in icy or snowy conditions.
    Fuel Canister: With extra fuel to keep your vehicle running.
    Snow Chains: Particularly useful for navigating hilly or mountainous terrain with icy roads.

    If stuck on the road where help isn’t available, stay in the car. Don’t forget to check check the D-Script regarding how to survive in the mountains. This D-Script discusses why staying put can save your life. In this case, it’s partially because exposure is the fastest killer, and the car is at least shelter from the worst of the elements.

    Freezing Weather and Windows

    We get into things like frost under the ice section, but it should be noted that warm, humid indoor air and freezing temperatures outside can cause condensation to build up on windows, especially if they’re older or otherwise poorly insulated. This can cause windows to freeze over, making it difficult to open them, if they can be opened at all. It can also cause windows to be more brittle than you’d expect. I once had a bed under a window and was very sick. My boyfriend at the time tried to open the window for fresh air for me. He tapped it with his hand, and it exploded! Thankfully, nothing got in my eyes.

    Snow

    If you don’t live where there’s a lot of snow or don’t experience it that often, you may not be aware there are types of snow. Being a Canadian from a snowy province, I would be remiss to now talk about this, so…let’s talk snow!

    Snow forms at a specific temperature range. That is, if it’s too warm, it comes down as rain. If it’s too cold, it is likely not to snow at all as it’s too cold for precipitation to gather. The process of snow formation involves the crystallization of ice crystals within a cloud, and the temperature plays a crucial role in determining the form of precipitation.

    For snow to occur, the temperature range will typically be -10°C to 0°C (14°F to 32°F). You can see snow in colder temperatures, but it is less likely the colder it gets. For example, when temperatures drop well below freezing, such as below -40°C (-40°f), the air is too cold for significant moisture thus it’s unable to form snowflakes.

    DID YOU KNOW: Heavy snow, especially during a sudden cold snap or extreme cold, can cause not only tree branches to break off but can also fell trees. After heavy snow, you’re likely to see heavily bowed branches, or the ground sprinkled (or covered even) in everything from twigs to huge branches. Pictures in the gallery above.

    DRY SNOW
    Dry snow has a low water content, and the snowflakes are typically small and powdery. It feels light and fluffy, and individual snowflakes may not stick together easily.

    • Light and airy
    • Powdery or granular texture
    • Often associated with colder temperatures
    • Good for activities like skiing and snowboarding
    • Doesn’t pack so isn’t good for snowballs or snowmen
    • Dry snow is less tricky to drive on as it can provide traction on ice
    • Can sound like Styrofoam when stepped on, giving off a squeaky sound

    WET SNOW (PACKING SNOW)
    Wet snow has a higher water content, and the snowflakes tend to be larger and clump together more easily. It can have a heavier and stickier consistency. Wet snow is the type of snow that will get on your clothes and in your shoes, melt, and you to get wet.

    • Heavy and compact
    • Sticky and good for snowball making
    • Often occurs when temperatures are closer to the freezing point
    • Can create a wet and slushy layer on the ground
    • Depending on how wet this snow is, it may make squishing noises underfoot
    • Footwear may easily get wet

    SLEET
    Sleet happens when rain freezes into ice pellets before reaching the ground, but isn’t as severe as hail, which we’ll talk about later

    • Often a mix of ice pelts, rain and/or snow
    • Small ice pellets hard enough to bounce on the ground
    • Can make the ground slippery, making travel more difficult


    Blizzard

    Blizzards are severe winter storms characterized by strong winds, heavy snowfall, and reduced visibility. These intense weather events pose significant hazards to both human life and infrastructure, making them one of the most dangerous and disruptive forms of winter weather. They cause strong sustained winds and significant visibility reduction due to blowing snow. They typically last for several hours. However, depending on the size and intensity of the storm system, they can last days.

    Blizzards can have a wide range of impacts, including transportation issues, power outages, and damage to buildings and infrastructure. High winds can cause drifting snow and whiteout conditions, making travel extremely hazardous and leading to accidents and road closures. In rural areas, blizzards can strand motorists, posing serious risks to their safety.

    In addition to their immediate dangers, blizzards can also have long-term consequences, such as avalanches, flooding from snowmelt, and damage to crops and livestock.

    Communities in snowy areas have strategies to deal with snow accumulating during blizzards, such as snowplowing, salting roads, and closing schools and businesses. They may have “Snow Angel” programs which ask people to shovel the walks of their neighbours with potential mobility concerns.

    Snow Squall

    A snow squall is a sudden and intense burst of snowfall that comes with rapidly changing weather conditions and reduced visibility. These storms are often associated with strong winds and plummeting temperatures. Snow squalls can develop quickly and catch travelers off guard, creating hazardous driving conditions.

    Snowstorms

    Snowstorms vary in intensity, from light flurries to heavy snowfall and blizzard conditions, impacting transportation and daily life.

    Communities in snowy areas have strategies to deal with snow accumulating during snowstorms, such as snowplowing, salting roads, and closing schools and businesses. They may have “Snow Angel” programs which ask people to shovel the walks of their neighbours with potential mobility concerns.

    Snow Showers

    Snow showers are brief bursts of moderate to heavy snowfall and are often accompanied by strong gusts of wind and reduced visibility. Unlike flurries, they bring more substantial accumulations of snow. Their intensity can vary, from light dustings to more substantial accumulations, depending on factors such as temperature, moisture content, and wind speed.

    Flurries

    Snow flurries are brief, light snow showers that have little impact on daily life. Unlike snowstorms, flurries typically last for short durations and produce minimal accumulation on the ground. These fleeting events often herald changing weather patterns, signaling the arrival of colder temperatures or the transition from autumn to winter or winter to spring.

    Snow and Driving

    There have been requests for how to write about driving, so I’m trying to add driving tips all through the posts about weather and similar.

    Snow on the ground causes difficulty for drivers (GASP! I know that’s a surprise), the level of which is dependent on multiple factors. For example, dry snow is easier to drive in than wet snow as the powdery texture can create traction on ice. Wet snow, on the other hand, causes a lot of slipping, especially if it turns into slush or there is ice underneath. Either way, tires create friction with the ground, melting snow just a little bit. The cold weather then turns that melt into ice. As a result, the more cars that travel over the snow, the more likelihood ice will form. Another way this happens if the daytime temperatures get to a level where the snow turns to slush or melts but then freezes again as the weather turns colder when the temperature drops (such as incoming colder weather or nighttime temps).

    In places used to snow, all-weather or snow tires are a must during the snowy seasons. Some places even mandate winter tires! Other devices are available to help people navigate the snow although some can be detrimental to concrete and there may be restrictions placed on used. These devices include snow chains, snow socks, studded tires, tire chains with cables, or traction mats that can be placed under tires that are slipping to help them get out of situations where the car gets stuck due to depth of snow or ice.

    Fallen and accumulating snow can also make it hard to see where parking spots are (leading to hilariously bad parking), where lanes are, or even where the road is.

    Deeper snow can make it difficult to get a car moving, as it will be trying to push through the snow without a lot of traction to help. Often when there’s been a big dump of snow, people get stuck at home.

    When snow first hits the ground, especially in early winter or following warmish weather, it will melt on cement first. This is because the ground and cement are warmer than the snow. Once the cement and the ground beneath have had time to cool down, the snow is more likely to accumulate. What many drivers don’t take into account is that the original melt has turned into a thin sheet of ice.

    Snow also causes problems for drivers as it’s falling. The most obvious example is “white out” conditions. That is when there’s enough snow in the air – be that number of flakes, size of flakes, or both – that you can’t see far. Sometimes, not even being able to see more than a few feet.

    There’s also the “I need the heat on full blast, but I’ll have to open my window to not overheat” game. Snow will melt on the windshield because it’s warmer in the car than outside (there’s a pic in the gallery at the beginning of this post). If cold enough (think -20°C [-4°F] – I’m pulling that number out of my memory from about a month ago) the melt will freeze and begin to ice up the windshield. If you don’t turn heat on and direct it at the windshield, your wiper blades will wipe the moisture all over the place where it will freeze and make things infinitely worse. By you can’t turn the blades off or it’ll get infinitely worse too. So, you play the game of overheating yourself, forcing you to open the window a crack, so your windshield doesn’t freeze over and you can see outside.

    Fun fact: the wiper blades will pile the partially melted snow up at the end of its sweep where it will freeze, and the pile will get larger and larger and larger, reducing the area of visibility)

    Othe Snow-Related Phenomenon

    SLUSH
    Slush is found on the ground or other surfaces. It’s a mix of snow and water that is near the freezing point. It is the result of melting and refreezing snow.

    • Wet and can be clingy
    • Slippery
    • Difficult to walk in
    • Difficult to drive in
    • Will soak through footwear that isn’t waterproof

    CRUSTY SNOW
    A crust of sorts can form on snow when the top layer melts and freezes. This creates a hard, brittle, and icy crust that can potentially, briefly, hold weight

    • Crust is often thin
    • Breaks a bit like glass, without the noise
    • When strong enough to temporarily hold weight before breaking, can make walking difficult





    Other Snow-Related Stuff

    • Snow is insulating! That’s why when you want to survive in the mountains, you can build a shelter out of snow! Just don’t sleep directly on it. In that link above, we cover that.
    • Snow is insulating…wait…this time I mean for sound. Freshly fallen snow absorbs sound waves, giving winter landscapes a quieter, more peaceful ambiance.
    • On sunny days where there is snow on everything, or even just on the ground, the reflection of light coming off snow-covered surfaces can be blinding.
    • Snow accumulation, if enough, can cause roofs to collapse. Especially places with flat roofs should be extra careful to get rid of snow before it gets too deep.
    • Thundersnow! Snowstorms can produce lightning and thunder. It’s not common, but it can happen.
    • In survival situations, eating snow is a terrible idea. One of the things that can kill you faster than dehydration is exposure to the elements. Eating snow brings down the body temperature fast, which your body will already be trying to keep up. If needing water, it’s advised to melt the snow first and warm it up lest you increase your chances of hypothermia.

    Want to see a map that shows a month-to-month snow cover on the globe? Head to the NASA Earth Observatory site by clicking the link or image below. It should be considered that we’re now seeing impacts on snow cover due to climate change. Some areas that typically get snow during certain months are seeing a reduction in snow cover, whereas for the last decade (ish), places that rarely see snow or never do are seeing it.

    Ice

    Ice forms wherever there’s water that drops below the freezing point. This can be everything from snow melt to the pipes in your house to waterfalls! If a house is going to be unoccupied during the winter in a cold climate, it should be winterized first to prevent pipes from freezing and bursting. Even then, it’s not always a guarantee. Pipes in buildings or in the streets can also burst if the temperature drops too quickly, especially if the pipes are older.

    Types of Ice

    FRAZIL ICE
    Frazil ice consists of loose, randomly oriented ice crystals that form in turbulent water. It can pose hazards to ships by reducing maneuverability and causing ice accretion on hulls.

    NILAS ICE
    Thin, elastic, and greasy-looking ice that forms on calm or nearly calm water. It can be easily deformed by wind and waves and is often found in the early stages of ice formation.

    SHUGA ICE
    A mixture of snow and ice formed from the accumulation of snow on ice floes. It can create hazardous conditions for travel, as it may conceal thin ice beneath the snow layer.

    PANCAKE ICE
    These are circular pieces of ice with raised edges that collide and merge to form a larger ice sheet. It often forms in areas of turbulent water with significant waves, such as in the ocean or along coastlines

    BRASH ICE
    Small fragments of ice that result from the breaking up of larger ice formations. It can pose navigation hazards, particularly for ships operating in ice-infested waters.

    GROWLER ICE
    Small, floating pieces of ice that are less than 1 meter in diameter and may be difficult to detect. Growlers pose a significant hazard to ships, as they can damage hulls and propulsion systems upon impact.

    ICEBERGS
    Large masses of ice that break off from glaciers or ice shelves and float freely in the ocean. Only about one-tenth of an iceberg is visible above the waterline, making them dangerous obstacles for ships.

    PACK ICE
    A dense aggregation of floating ice floes that cover large expanses of the ocean surface. It can vary in thickness and density, posing challenges for navigation and maritime operations.

    FAST ICE
    Ice that is attached or anchored to the coastline or seafloor, preventing it from drifting with ocean currents. It serves as a stable platform for wildlife and human activities such as fishing and transportation.

    PRESSURE RIDGE ICE
    Pressure ridge ice forms when large ice floes collide and are forced upward, creating ridges and hummocks of ice. These features can be several meters high and pose challenges for navigation, particularly for ships operating in ice-covered waters.

    GLACIERS
    Massive bodies of ice that form over prolonged periods through the accumulation and compaction of snow. They are often likened to “rivers of ice” though they move veeery slowly (generally). You can learn more about them over at our D-Script on how to describe mountains.

    Icy Phenomenon

    Black Ice

    Black ice is a thin, nearly invisible layer of ice that forms on paved areas. It forms when moisture from rain, sleet, or melting snow freezes on cold pavement, creating a transparent or translucent layer of ice. Black Ice, like ice in general, can be dangerous. However, with black ice you rarely see it until you’re sliding. It may give off a slight glossy appearance, shimmer, or reflect light, but not necessarily.

    Note, though it is called black ice, it isn’t black.

    Diamond Dust

    This pretty phenomenon is composed of slowly falling, tiny ice crystals. It typically occurs in clear, cold conditions when the temperature is well below freezing. The ice crystals hang suspended in the air, creating a fog-like or haze-like appearance. Despite the name, diamond dust doesn’t necessarily sparkle like diamonds, but it can create a beautiful shimmering effect in the sunlight.

    The image to the left shows an example of sundogs that can appear in diamond dust.

    Sun Dogs

    This optical phenomenon creates bright spots of light on either side of the sun which can appear as patches of rainbow. They’re caused by refraction of sunlight passing through ice crystals in the atmosphere, typically from high-altitude cirrus clouds. They’re commonly observed when the sun is low on the horizon, such as during sunrise or sunset. Sun dogs may show up as rainbows on opposing sides of the sun, or they may form a full circle.

    Freezing Rain

    Freezing rain occurs when raindrops fall through a layer of cold air near the ground and freeze upon contact with objects such as trees, roads, and power lines. This rapid freezing creates a glaze of ice, known as “glaze ice” or “ice glaze,” which can accumulate on surfaces and create hazardous conditions. Freezing rain often coats surfaces with a slippery sheen, making roads and sidewalks treacherous for both pedestrians and drivers. The weight of accumulated ice can also lead to power outages and damage to trees and structures. While freezing rain can create stunning landscapes encased in ice, its beauty is often overshadowed by its potential for disruption and danger.

    Frost

    Frost is a thin layer of ice that forms on surfaces when water vapor in the air comes into contact with a solid surface at temperatures below freezing. It often appears as delicate, intricate patterns resembling lace, coating objects such as grass, leaves, and windows. Frost can occur in various forms, including:

    1. Hoar Frost: Hoar frost forms when water vapor in the air directly transforms into ice crystals on surfaces, skipping the liquid phase. It often appears as feathery or spiky crystals and is commonly found on cold, clear mornings.
    2. Rime Frost: Rime frost forms when supercooled water droplets in fog or clouds freeze upon contact with surfaces. It creates a thicker, more opaque layer of ice compared to hoar frost and is often found on objects exposed to freezing fog or high winds.

    Frost can be relatively easy to remove from windshields or it can be VERY difficult to remove. People may choose to idle their cars to bring the heat up inside and partially melt the frost. People in areas where frost is seen often have special tools to scrape the frost. In the event they don’t, objects like bank cards help!

    The first frost of the year often kills delicate plants. On the other hand, the first frost can actually improve the flavour of certain food crops such as some berries, kale, garlic, carrots, etc. The last frost of the year is also a marker for when to plant most plants in a home garden. However, that can be a bit tricky to guess at, especially with climate change shaking everything up.

    Hail

    Hail can range from tiny pellets to baseball-sized, but the largest one recorded was bigger than a bowling ball! Imagine that hitting anything but the ground…yeee. Small hail typically hurts, and by small I mean pea-sized. Anyhow, hail can be smooth or pointed, looking like a tiny frozen explosion, or can be round.

    A few years back, we had hail so intense and large that car dealerships lost a LOT of cars. Now, many dealerships cover their stock on the lot. Getting caught in one of these major hailstorms is a bit terrifying. There was one where I had my under-10 son in the car with me. The hail got so bad I could barely see past the hood of my car. Inside, it sounded like I was in a battle. It was so loud! I was able to creep forward and get under some cover in time to avoid serious damage, but the car did have a bunch of moderately sized dents after. Believe me when I say that trying to keep a kid from freaking out while you’re expecting hail to shatter your windshield at any moment is not a situation I’d like to repeat.

    Hail is associated with severe weather, including tornadoes. It is not neccessarily reliant on “cold” temperatures. Major storms can come with massive clouds where that hail forms high enough up in the atmosphere then plummets down.

    Ice Fog

    Ice fog is a type of fog composed of tiny ice crystals suspended in the air. It occurs in extremely cold conditions when water vapor in the air freezes directly into ice crystals without first condensing into liquid droplets. Ice fog is most common in polar regions and during periods of very cold temperatures, typically below -30°C (-22°F). It often forms in valleys and low-lying areas where cold, dense air becomes trapped and unable to mix with warmer air above. Ice fog can reduce visibility and create hazardous driving conditions, particularly in areas with a lot of air pollution.

    Ice Needles

    The ice that forms on lakes and when touched feels like shards is typically called “needle ice” or “frost needles.” Needle ice forms when water from the lake seeps upward through cracks or pores in the ice surface and freezes upon contact with the cold air above. As more water is drawn up and freezes, thin, elongated columns of ice, resembling needles or shards, develop on the surface of the existing ice layer.

    These needle-like structures can range in size from a few centimeters to several inches long and may be delicate and fragile to the touch. They often appear in clusters or patches on the surface of the ice.

    Icicles

    Icicles are elongated, tapering formations of ice that hang from surfaces such as roofs, tree branches, and cliffs. They form when water freezes as it drips from an elevated surface, gradually building up layer by layer (like stalagmites and stalactites). Icicles can pose hazards when they fall, making them both beautiful and potentially dangerous. In cities, one might find “danger: falling ice” signs in the downtown areas where buildings are taller.

    As clean and cool as these may look, don’t eat icicles. They’re often filled with dirt and debris that’s not immediately visible. For example, in the picture there, the icicles would be full of whatever was on the roof at the time of the melt.

    Ice and Driving

    Driving in icy conditions requires caution, patience, and preparedness to ensure safety. The first step is of course to drive slowly and carefully. Slowing down not only increases reaction time but decreases the chance of losing control of the vehicle. Funny enough, if possible and responsible, try to avoid stopping, even if the car is only moving extremely slowly (say you’re approaching a red light, slowing to a crawl well in advance). It’s harder to get started moving on icy roads than to continue along.

    When driving on ice, increasing the distance between your car and the car in front is a must. You should increase it further if going down even a slight hill. It’s also a good idea to stop a little further away from the place you want to stop than you usually might. This may allow you to pull forward or into another lane if the car behind you looks like it’s not going to stop in time.

    Avoiding abrupt movements is a must if you want to stay in control of your car, which includes braking slowly.

    Finally, watch for black ice, leave the house with lots of extra time, and stay well back from snowplows. Snowplows will either drop gravel or ‘pickling’ on the road which will decrease the melting temp of ice, keeping it from forming. Most cities will try to get snowplows out the night before snow, but this isn’t always possible and covering large cities completely takes a lot of time. They’ll focus on busy streets and slowly work their way down to bus routes. They often do not hit side streets.

    How to Stop Skidding and Spinning

    Skidding and even spinning may be inevitable if you’re driving on icy roads even if you follow all the advice above. Skids are usually short but may not be. If you aim toward the snow, this will increase your chances of stopping skidding as the snow provides traction. In cars without antilock brakes, you need to pump the brakes gently, but most cars have antilock brakes nowadays. In this case, you apply steady, even pressure. It may not be possible to stop skidding if the ice is everywhere.

    But what about a spin? Well, staying calm is the first step as panic stops you from thinking clearly. Next, you’ll want to steer into the spin, turning the steering wheel in the direction your back tires are spinning. Most people will try to turn against the spin to correct their course. This is not advised and increases the chance of flipping the vehicle. It’s also important not to overcorrect. Remember the advice that you don’t want to make sudden movements. So, no sharp steering and no slamming on brakes.

    Finally, look where you want to go.

    How to Get Moving When Stuck

    First things first, any accelerating done needs to be slow. No sharp movements.

    If tires are spinning without finding traction, aim toward the snowy areas, as snow provides traction. You can also try rocking the car back and forth (gas petal, release, gas petal release, or drive, reverse, drive reverse). You can use ice melt, cat litter, or other gravelly materials around your tires to provide traction to get started. Other options may be anything under the tires that could provide traction (if front wheel drive, in front of the front tires. If rear wheel drive, in front of the back tires). This could be mats, planks of woods, etc.

    If there is someone else in the car, they can get out and push the back of the car while the driver tries to slowly accelerate. This may be more difficult if the ground is icy though, as they’ll slip.

    If on the road and stopped at a red light, avoid getting out of the vehicle. Afterall, everyone else is having trouble as well and the car will protect you. Again, you can aim toward the snowy parts of the ground and even try turning off traction control which may complicate things in some cases.

    Finally, if all else fails, calling a tow truck is the way to go. This could take a while. You’re likely not the only one stuck. For this reason, even car survival kits for the city come in handy.

    Additional Tips for Icy Conditions

    Keep a Safe Following Distance: Maintain a safe distance from the vehicle in front of you to allow for increased stopping distance in slippery conditions.
    Use Chains or Winter Tires: Consider using tire chains or winter tires for enhanced traction in icy conditions.
    Drive in Low Gears: Use lower gears when driving on icy surfaces to reduce the risk of skidding.
    Know When to Stay Put: If conditions are extremely hazardous, consider delaying your trip until the roads are safer. Staying put in severe weather is often the safest choice.

    Ice on Lakes and Rivers Can Be Dangerous!

    While frozen bodies of water may appear fun, they conceal hazards that pose serious risks to anyone venturing onto them. Falling into frozen lakes and rivers can be more dangerous than it seems.

    There are things such as not being able to see where the break in the ice is, but also there’s the instinctive reaction we have to sudden submersion in icy water. The cold shock response can cause an immediate gasp reflex (rapid, involuntary inhalation) which increases the chances of drowning. It also increases the heart rate, blood pressure, and surges adrenaline, causing us to require more oxygen…which we can’t get because we’re underwater. Eventually, the body will force the person to breathe…but we won’t get air, just water.

    Hypothermia is another major risk. This is where the body temperature begins dropping because it can’t generate heat fast enough. This causes shivering, confusion, numbness, loss of coordination, and drowsiness. In severe cases, it can cause cardiac arrest and death. The risk for hypothermia continues when the person is out of the water and proper treatment of hypothermia needs to be started as soon as possible. This involves gradually bringing the temperature of the body up. This involves removing the wet clothing and wrapping the person in dry blankets or clothing to prevent heat loss. Rewarming measures could include heat packs, warm blankets, sharing of body heat, getting near a fire, etc. It’s important to note that this needs to be done gradually. A sudden change from freezing to warm can cause the person to go into shock, which can trigger cardiac arrest (heart attack) or other problems.

    But to treat hypothermia, one must be out of the water! Just getting to a person who has dropped into the water can be difficult. If the current underneath hasn’t swept the person away, they are holding onto fragile ice. It’s highly likely a rescuer will fall in as well. Rescuers should immediately call for professional help, but a few things that can be done if the situation can’t wait or there are no emergency services to respond (or lack of phone signal to contact them), would be to lay down on the ice to distribute body weight, and find something to throw that the person can hold onto – think branch attached to rope, a spare tire attached to a rope, etc. The person can then be pulled out of the ice without making the situation worse.

    Thin Ice

    Ice thickness can vary depending on factors such as temperature, snow cover, and water currents. Even seemingly solid ice can be dangerously thin in areas, particularly near shorelines, inlets, outlets, and areas with moving water. Walking, skating, or driving on thin ice can lead to breakthroughs and falls into icy water.

    Unpredictable Conditions

    Ice conditions can change rapidly, especially during periods of fluctuating temperatures or heavy snowfall. A layer of snow on top of ice can insulate it from freezing or create weak spots, making it difficult to assess ice thickness and stability. What may seem like safe ice one day may become treacherous the next, as thawing and refreezing cycles weaken the ice and compromise its integrity.

    Currents and Underwater Obstacles

    Moving water beneath the ice can weaken it and create thin spots or open patches known as “air holes.” These areas are particularly hazardous, as they may not be visible from the surface and can pose a drowning risk if someone falls through. Underwater obstacles such as rocks, logs, and vegetation can also weaken ice and create hazards for unsuspecting individuals traveling on or near the ice. As mentioned above, under ice currents can also sweep a person away. Staying afloat isn’t an option because the ice prevents them from doing so.

    Cold Weather Skies

    I wanted to touch briefly on the skies during cold weather when it comes to snow and ice. We already discussed sun dogs, diamond dust, etc. but there is one type of cloud cover I wanted to acknowledge, that is the white sky!

    Though during freezing temperatures, the sky can be crystal clear or look like it does any other time of the year (at least for writing purposes) sometimes the sky becomes covered in a sheet of white cloud. It will stretch from horizon to horizon. This can cause the world to seem very monotone. The sky is white. The ground is white. Skeletal trees are white with black looking branches and trunks…It’s as equally beautiful as it is weird. Having lived around this my whole life, I still note it from time to time. The world seems desaturated.

    The cloud cover can be uniform or can vary in thickness. Sometimes on these days you can’t see the sun at all, though it is bright enough outside. Other times, you might see a glowing yellow orb in the sky. A perfect, blindingly bright circle (it’s still not advised to look at it).

    Cold Temperatures and the Human Body

    That character of yours may be on an epic trek, facing sudden freezing weather or otherwise caught in weather that can be dangerous!

    First, the basics! There’s moist cold and dry cold. The first happens when there’s high humidity levels, which is less likely on top of mountains and more likely at lower elevations. Moist cold can feel like it penetrates the body deeper, a bone-deep cold, even when the temperature isn’t very low. Whereas dry cold can happen just about anywhere depending on the amount of humidity in the air and feels crisp and sharp, drying out the skin.

    Sun exposure can also change the way cold weather affects the body. If there’s snow everywhere, that snow is reflecting the sun, increasing the chances of sunburn dramatically. People venturing out should be prepared with sunglasses, sunblock, and protective clothing.

    DID YOU KNOW? Being cold does not make you sick! So, why do people appear to get sick more often in the winter? During colder months, people tend to spend more time indoors in close proximity to others, increasing the likelihood of person-to-person transmission of viruses, especially since the air indoors often isn’t filtered or isn’t filtered well enough to get rid of viruses. Dry indoor air also impacts us by irritating the mucous membranes of the respiratory tract. Many respiratory viruses can actually survive longer in cold, dry conditions. This includes the common cold and flu viruses. Arguably, it may be easier to catch viruses during these times due to a suppression of the immune system.
    Scientists Finally Figure Out Why You’re More Likely to Get Sick in Cold Weather

    Now, let’s dive into some other effects on the human body.

    Freezing Breath (seeing your breath): Maybe not an effect on your body, but your body affecting the environment. In cold temperatures, the air coming from the nose and mouth can basically form into little streams of clouds. The thickness of these clouds depends on how cold it is, but they dissipate quickly once in the air.

    Frozen Eyelashes and Facial Hair: Moisture in the air from breathing can freeze on not only protective clothing breath passes over, but also on facial hair, including eyelashes, causing frost to form. With eyelashes, it can cause them to try to stick together or can cause mascara to run, even the waterproof stuff!

    Frozen Hair: If you go out in freezing temperatures with wet hair, that hair can freeze stiff! Long hair can basically become a frozen mat.

    Rosy Cheeks: To keep exposed skin warm, the body will send extra blood flow to areas that are cold. This very commonly leads to rosy cheeks in cold weather.

    Runny Nose: Cold weather can cause the nose to become runny as the body produces more mucus to protect the nasal passages and warm air from the lungs causes condensation. This can result in moisture and mucus dripping from the nose. In more fun news, if not caught in time, moisture and mucus can freeze to the face or get into protective clothing like scarves and other face coverings.

    Dry Nose: Alternately, lack of humidity in the air can cause the mucous membranes in the nose to dry out. This can cause a tight, uncomfortable sensation in the nose as the moisture there dries out and creates flakes of mucus. Some people will get nose bleeds during this time.

    Shivering and Teeth Chattering: One of the body’s first defense mechanisms to being cold is to start shivering. This usually starts happening when the cold is getting a little more than skin deep. You may be able to control the shivering, but it will eventually become involuntary. Part of shivering includes the teeth chattering. Basically, your jaw starts shivering and starts clacking your teeth together.

    Cold Hands, Toes, and Nose: Some of the first places on the body to experience uncomfortable levels of cold are the fingers, the toes, and the tip of the nose!

    Snow Blindness: As mentioned before, the sun reflects off snow very easily. During the winter, all that reflection can make it hard to see, especially on a bright and sunny day! This will be increased in people with light coloured eyes. (I have both green eyes and light sensitivity known as photophobia, so winter is a tonne of fun for me!)

    Cold Air Shock: It’s a common reaction when transitioning from a warm environment to a cold one, especially if the temperature difference is significant. Cold air shock can cause a momentary constriction of the airways, leading to a feeling of breathlessness or difficulty breathing. This sensation typically resolves quickly as the body adjusts to the colder temperature.

    Cold-Induced Asthma: When someone experiences asthma symptoms triggered by exposure to cold air, it’s often referred to as “cold-induced asthma” or “cold air-induced asthma.” This condition is where physical activity or exposure to cold air triggers asthma symptoms such as coughing, wheezing, chest tightness, and shortness of breath. Cold-induced asthma can be managed with appropriate medications and preventive measures, such as using a scarf to cover the mouth and nose in cold weather or using a bronchodilator inhaler before exposure to cold air.

    Cold-Induced Coughing: This type of coughing can occur in individuals with sensitive airways, such as those with asthma or bronchial hyperreactivity. Cold air can irritate the airways, leading to coughing as a protective reflex to clear the air passages. Cold-induced coughing is often temporary and resolves once the individual is no longer exposed to the cold air.

    Hypothermia: This is where the body temperature begins dropping because it can’t generate heat fast enough. This causes shivering, confusion, numbness, loss of coordination, and drowsiness. In severe cases, it can cause cardiac arrest and death. Risk for hypothermia continues when the person is out of the water and proper treatment of hypothermia needs to be started as soon as possible. This involves gradually bringing the temperature of the body up. This involves removing the wet clothing and wrapping the person in dry blankets or clothing to prevent heat loss. Rewarming measures could include heat packs, warm blankets, sharing of body heat, getting near a fire, etc. It’s important to note that this needs to be done gradually. A sudden change from freezing to warm can cause the person to go into shock, which can trigger cardiac arrest (heart attack) or other problems.

    Frostbite: Frostbite occurs when the skin and underlying tissues freeze due to exposure to cold temperatures. Symptoms of frostbite include numbness, tingling, pain, and discoloration of the affected area, typically the extremities such as the fingers, toes, nose, and ears. Severe frostbite can cause tissue damage and permanent injury, leading to gangrene, necrosis, and the need for amputation in extreme cases.

    Before frostbite occurs, individuals may experience a painful, tingling sensation known as frostnip. Frostnip is an early warning sign of frostbite and indicates that the skin is beginning to freeze. It is characterized by redness, numbness, and a burning or stinging sensation in the affected area. If not addressed promptly, frostnip can progress to frostbite. I’ve never had frostbite, but I have expereinced frostnip. It’s…disconcerting…to be freezing your butt off and suddenly have your skin burning like it’s too close to a fire!

    Ideally, a person will get out of the cold before frostbite occurs. But what about after? The person should get to warmth and be treated much like hypothermia. Additional steps could be gently rewarming the affected area by immersing it in lukewarm water or using warm compresses. One should avoid rubbing or massaging the area, as this can cause further tissue damage, and elevate the affected area and cover it with dry, sterile dressings. And, of course, seek medical attention promptly.

    Windburn: This is a skin condition that occurs when exposed skin is subjected to cold temperatures and windy conditions for an extended period. The cold air draws moisture away from the skin, while the wind accelerates evaporation, leading to dehydration and dryness of the skin’s outer layer. It often resembles sunburn and will typically appear within a few hours of exposure. Common symptoms include redness, irritation, dryness, and a sensation of tightness or burning on the affected skin. If severe, windburn can cause blistering, swelling, and peeling of the skin, particularly in areas exposed to prolonged wind exposure, such as the face, hands, and lips.

    Animals and Cold/Snowy Weather

    This one will be brief, but a lot of animals that live in cold climates have evolved to deal with it or may just leave until it warms up again (migration). Some animals, such as wild rabbits and hares, lose their brown coats and grow in thicker, multi-layered white fur. This fur often has a fluffy undercoat and longer, more coarse hairs. This helps keep them warm and helps with camouflage. Birds may fluff up their feathers, appearing more ball-like. While other animals may put on stores of fat and may hibernate (bears and squirrels, for example). Generally, the animals staying around during colder months conserve as much energy as they can by reducing movement because food is more scarce.

    Snow can show the passage of animals as well as their feet leave prints in the snow. This could be bird tracks to bear tracks! Small rodents may burrow through the snow, paths that become evident when the snow caps over these paths melt.

    Foods Available During Winter Months

    The same energy conserving behaviours animals show can be seen historically in people who lived in cold weather environments where food sources may be more scarce during winter months. If you’re writing historically, you’ll want to consider that people would avoid big, long treks during the winter except if absolutely necessary or to hunt. Their access to the same foods we have (if they existed as many fruits and veggies have been created over time) were limited to what could be reasonably stored.

    Let’s talk briefly about what foods humans would eat when food couldn’t be grown due to cold weather.

    Root Vegetables: Root vegetables such as potatoes, carrots, turnips, and beets were harvested in the fall and stored in cool, dark cellars or root cellars. These vegetables could last for several months without spoiling, providing a reliable source of carbohydrates and nutrients during the winter.

    Winter Squash: Varieties of winter squash like butternut squash, acorn squash, and pumpkins were harvested in the fall and stored in a cool, dry place. Their hard outer shells help protect them from spoilage, and they could be used in soups, stews, and roasted dishes throughout the winter.

    Cabbage: Cabbage was a popular winter vegetable that could be stored for several months in a cool, humid environment. It may also be pickled for saurkraut or kimchi.

    Apples: Apples were harvested in the fall and could be stored for several months in a cool, dark cellar. They were often wrapped individually in newspaper or stored in wooden crates to prevent them from spoiling too quickly. Apples could be eaten fresh or used to make applesauce, pies, and other baked goods throughout the winter.

    Dried Foods: People dried various foods such as fruits, vegetables, meats, and herbs to preserve them for the winter. Drying foods removes moisture, inhibiting the growth of bacteria and fungi that cause spoilage. Dried foods could be rehydrated and used in soups, stews, and other dishes.

    Cured Meats: Meats such as bacon, ham, and sausages were cured and smoked to preserve them for long periods. Cured meats could be stored in cool, dry environments and provided a valuable source of protein during the winter months.

    Grains and Legumes: Grains like wheat, barley, and oats, as well as legumes like beans and lentils, were harvested in the fall and stored in dry conditions. These staples provided essential nutrients and energy during the winter and could be used to make bread, porridge, and other hearty dishes.

    Additionally…

    Storing foods through methods like pickling dates back thousands of years, with evidence of pickling found in ancient civilizations such as Mesopotamia and Ancient Egypt. Pickling was primarily done to preserve foods for longer periods, especially during times of abundance for consumption during scarcity.

    The process of pickling generally involves submerging foods in a brine solution containing salt, vinegar, and various spices or herbs. The acidity of the vinegar and the salt in the brine create an environment that inhibits the growth of bacteria, preserving the food. The pickled foods are stored in airtight containers such as jars or crocks and kept in a cool, dark place to prevent spoilage.

    Common foods that were traditionally pickled include cucumbers (to make pickles), cabbage (to make sauerkraut), beets, onions, peppers, and various fruits.

    Describe It: Cold Temperatures, Snow, and Ice

    Finally, what you’re most likely here for! In this section we’ll go over how to describe much of what’s above, but definately not all of it! Make sure to check out each section for factual information on stuff you don’t see down here, or if you really want something, leave a comment below.

    Remember, try to avoid large dumps of information when writing out descriptions of scenery. Remember to show, don’t tell. Try to portray it through the eyes of a character, but also give it purpose. Let’s look at that with some examples of writing below

    THE INFO-DUMP

    The small town of Frostwood was nestled in a valley surrounded by towering snow-covered mountains. The air was frigid, with temperatures hovering just below freezing. The sky was overcast, casting a dull gray hue over the landscape. The ground was blanketed in a thick layer of pristine snow, glistening under the weak winter sun. Icicles hung from the eaves of the buildings, shimmering in the cold breeze, and a layer of frost covered everything, giving the town an ethereal, otherworldly feel. Bare trees stood skeletal against the wintry backdrop, their branches laden with snow. Despite the bitter cold, life in Frostwood went on, with the townsfolk going about their daily routines, bundled up in layers of warm clothing to ward off the chill.

    AVOIDING THE INFO-DUMP

    As Jack trudged through the snow-covered streets of Frostwood, he shivered at the biting cold. His breath came out in clouds of white vapor, hanging in the air before dissipating against the brilliant blue sky. He pulled his coat tighter around him, the frosty air seeping through the fabric and chilling him to the bone.

    “Can you believe how cold it is today?” Jack remarked to Sarah as she walked beside him, her cheeks flushed pink from the cold.

    “Yeah, it’s freezing,” Sarah agreed. “But at least the snow makes everything look so beautiful.”

    Jack nodded, glancing around at the pristine white landscape. “Small comfort when my toes are freezing off, but it is stunning today.”

    He had to admit that he admired the beauty of Frostwood in the winter. The snow-covered mountains, the icy streams, the frosted trees—it was all so magical.

    Snow

    Many words under sounds are relevant to walking on snow and snowstorms. Snow, being an insulator, does dampen (muffle) sound much like sound-dampening panels in a studio.

    SIGHT

    • Pristine
    • Glistening
    • Sparkling
    • Blanketing
    • Drifting
    • Glittering
    • Soft
    • Fluffy
    • Powdery
    • Frosty
    • Crisp
    • Pure
    • Ethereal
    • Serene
    • Whiteout
    • Crystalline
    • Whirling
    • Swirling
    • Dazzling
    • Luminous
    • Shimmering
    • Tranquil
    • Delicate
    • Billowing

    SOUND

    • Crunching
    • Squeaking
    • Crinkling
    • Creaking
    • Rustling
    • Swishing
    • Muffling
    • Whispering
    • Hushing
    • Hissing
    • Whistling
    • Squealing
    • Howling
    • Whipping
    • Blustering
    • Roaring
    • Clattering
    • Rattling
    • Groaning
    • Moaning
    • Dampened
    • Muffled
    • Hushed
    • Silent

    FEEL

    • Cold
    • Chilly
    • Frosty
    • Prickling
    • Tingling
    • Numbing
    • Icy
    • Crisp
    • Stinging
    • Biting
    • Wet
    • Damp
    • Clinging
    • Soft
    • Powdery
    • Fluffy
    • Crunchy
    • Slushy
    • Soggy
    • Squishy

    Ice

    Many words under sound for ice are relevant to bodies of water, not ice just sitting on the sidewalk or road. That’s often without sound. That said, sometimes the water under the frozen top layer of puddles can drain away, leaving a thin sheet of ice with a hollow underneath. It cracks and snaps when stepped on.

    SIGHT

    • Glistening
    • Glinting
    • Shimmering
    • Transparent
    • Crystal-clear
    • Reflective
    • Frozen
    • Pristine
    • Sparkling
    • Jagged
    • Sharp
    • Fractured
    • Slippery
    • Sheen
    • Crystalline
    • Glacial
    • Treacherous
    • Glassy

    SOUND

    • Cracking
    • Creaking
    • Groaning
    • Snapping
    • Splintering
    • Shattering
    • Tinkling
    • Pinging
    • Rumbling
    • Grating
    • Squeaking
    • Scratching
    • Crumbling
    • Thudding
    • Squealing
    • Screeching
    • Moaning
    • Popping

    FEEL

    • Cold
    • Smooth
    • Slippery
    • Hard
    • Sharp
    • Brittle
    • Glassy
    • Frigid
    • Numbing
    • Chilling
    • Jagged
    • Frosty
    • Crisp
    • Prickling
    • Stinging

    Non-Specific Cold Weather

    SIGHT

    • Gray
    • Overcast
    • Hazy
    • Foggy
    • Misty
    • Frost-covered
    • Pale
    • Gloomy
    • Dull
    • Dim
    • Shadowy
    • Dreary
    • Bright
    • Blinding
    • Brisk
    • Chilly
    • Freezing
    • Frigid
    • Bitter
    • Glacial
    • Arctic
    • Bone-chilling

    FEEL

    • Bracing
    • Invigorating
    • Refreshing
    • Stiff
    • Stinging
    • Prickling
    • Tingly
    • Numbing
    • Biting
    • Harsh
    • Uncomfortable
    • Penetrating
    • Piercing
    • Agonizing
    • Intense
    • Sharp
    • Severe
    • Cutting
    • Raw
    • Piercing

    Positive Experiences

    • Fergus wrapped himself in a cozy blanket as he lowered himself on to the couch, careful to balance the steaming mug of coffee in his hand. He’s always loved this time of year, the frost gathering on the window. They serene beauty of freshly fallen snow.
    • Aylin led the small army of children outside, their layers of winter cloths making them toddle a little awkwardly. She’d always been a little hesitant to enter the cold, never having enjoyed the winter. The kids, however, screeched with glee and threw themselves into the crisp air and thick snow that coated the daycare’s play yard.
    • Kelly nestled themself Infront of the fireplace, basking in the warmth of its glow and in the scent of burning wood. It mingled with the scent of the spiced cider in their mug. They sat blissfully for a few minutes, enjoying the quiet house before retrieving their book from the coffee table.
    • The rustic cabin sat nestled among tall pines, warmed by the antique wood stove which doubled today as a place to keep the fresh bread warm. Gudrun sat in his carved chair, scanning the faces of the family who had gathered to hear the story of his recent expedition.
    • It turned out to be the perfect day for a hike. Pallavi set out into the still, quiet forest as periodic gusts of wind shook the snow from the pines. Not fifty feet in, he heard the angry chattering of a squirrel, so upset at his invasion that it lobbed a pinecone at his head. Pallavi smirked. He knew this squirrel well, though the rodent didn’t share his neighbourliness.
    • Alex glided across the frozen pond, the sharp blades of their skates scratching dancing paths into the surface. The crisp, cold air filled their lungs as they twirled and spun beneath the clear winter sky, thankful to put the world behind them for a few hours.
    • Regina pulled her furs tighter around her shoulders before stepping out into the early morning winter. The snow crunched beneath their boots as they set out to the shed to gather more wood for the fire. Despite the chill, birds chirped in the distant forest, hunkered down in the trees outside the clearing.

    Negative Experiences

    • Eko moved cautiously, every step little more than a fearful scuttle across the sidewalk.
    • Their cheeks burned with cold, the skin flushed and numb as the icy wind whipped against their face, freezing the moisture on their skin into a thin layer of frost.
    • Shivering in the bitter cold, Shamash cursed under their breath as they scraped thick frost from their windshield. Their fingers were numb and clumsy despite their gloves, and the chill in the air felt like needles across their cheeks.
    • The first few snowfalls of every winter caused traffic to come to a standstill, as though people had forgotten how to drive over the warmer months. Valentin knew this, but reliably forgot to leave early on these days, only coming to realize their mistake as they sat waiting for a hundred cars before them to move.
    • It was Simona’s scream that woke Niketas. He ran downstairs to find the basement flooded, water spraying in a horizontal fan from a frosted, burst pipe.
    • Eòghann trudged through the slush and snow, grimacing as icy water seeped into their shoes, soaking their feet and numbing their toes. He longed for the dry warmth of his home as he pulled the hood of his cloak back over his head, holding against the strong, steady wind that kept sweeping it off.
    • Monica snuffled and coughed, slumping miserably onto the couch. Her nose was swollen and red and her throat ached so badly she dared not speak when Kamaria asked her how she was doing.
    • Trapped inside by the third major snowstorm in as many weeks, Kristiina paced restlessly. She hadn’t seen the sun in what felt like ages and, reliably, her winter blues were starting to kick in.
    • Walking through the frozen landscape, Marianna felt the chill seep into her bones, the icy air prickling their skin with a thousand invisible needles as she trudged forth.
    • Alone in their cold, empty apartment, Gabrihel wrapped themselves in blankets, hugging their knees to the chest, their teeth chattering. The blackout couldn’t have come at a worse time. With the positively artic temperatures outside, it had taken only a few hours for the temperature in the apartment to drop uncomfortably.
    • Caught in the sleet storm, they huddled together under a makeshift shelter, seeking refuge from the biting cold and relentless barrage of ice.

    Dangerous Experiences

    Writing a winter survival scene? Don’t forget to check out Survival Skills: Surviving in the Mountains which has a lot of cold weather survival tips, even if your character isn’t in the mountains.

    • The blinding snowstorm had pushed Arushi off the trail leading through the treacherous mountain pass. She was lost, struggling to find her way to safety as the icy wind battered their face and exhaustion threatened.
    • Imamu stood trapped on the frozen lake, watching in horror as cracks spiderwebbed beneath their feet. He signaled for the others to turn back moments before the thin ice gave way, sending him plummeting into the icy water.
    • Shobha swore as they struggled to build a fire with fingers that were so cold they’d stopped bending properly an hour ago. Frostbite was setting in, and getting this fire going was the only thing that would save them.
    • The makeshift shelter rattled in the wind, doing little to shelter Yvain from its wrath. Even the fire glowing just outside the entrance was having little effect. His supplies were dwindling. There was little more than a few strips of dried meat and hard cheese left in his pack. If the snow and cold didn’t ease up soon, this pass would claim yet another victim.
    • Clenching their fists, Abdul tried to stave off the cold that threatened to consume him. Yet, his fingers continued to grow stiff and numb as the blood retreated from his extremities in a desperate bid to preserve warmth.
    • They navigated the treacherous roads with caution, their hands gripping the steering wheel of their much-too-old car tightly as they braved the slick pavement and limited visibility.
    • Time slowed to a hazy crawl as Marius’s car refused to break on the icy roads. Spinning uncontrollably, he hurdled toward the chaos of vehicles crumpled together on the road ahead, unable to do anything but gape in helpless horror.
    • It was hardly an ideal path, but the frozen lake offered a treacherous path through the icy landscape that would cut a week off the party’s trip. But it would be riddled with hidden dangers and thin patches that would threaten to give way as they made their way across.
    • Most days, Amalia didn’t mind the walk to school, but winters in this new city were far harsher than they’d been in California. The sidewalk was frosted in a thin layer of ice, and the dry cold prickled against her fingers and the front of her jean-clad legs. She tucked her bare hands into her armpits, the heavy sweater providing some warmth at least.
    • The silence was more terrifying than the roaring of the avalanche that had swept Sameer off his feet. It was pure, pressing on his ears even as he called for help. The snow absorbed his cries as she struggled to dig himself out, breaths coming in ragged gasps as he clawed at the hardened snow.
    • The blizzard roared across the mountain pass, engulfing the weary travelers in a swirling vortex of snow and wind, making it impossible to see more than a few feet in front of them.
    • Battling against the snowstorm, they struggled to keep their footing on the icy ground, their senses overwhelmed by the relentless assault of wind and snow.
    • In the middle of the storm, the hail grew larger and more menacing, threatening to shatter windows and destroy crops.

    Neutral Experiences

    • Delara plodded down the street, snow squeaking under her boots.
    • Walking cautiously along the icy sidewalk, they watched their step, knowing that the thin layer of black ice lurking beneath the snow could send them tumbling to the ground with one wrong move.
    • It didn’t take long for Sindri to melt the snow she’d collected for drinking water. When she took a sip from it, she found it to still be crisp and cold, not good if she wanted to keep her body temperature from dropping.
    • Rubbing their hands together briskly, Darcy tried to warm their cold fingers.
    • Outside, the world looked quiet and serene, the bright midday sun shining on the thick layer of snow that covered everything.
    • Ferdous used the remote start on his car as he stood up from his desk. By the time he made it out to the parking lot, the frost on the windshield should be melted, saving him from having to spend several minutes scraping it off.
    • Clouds of air funneled from Chen’s mouth as he spoke.
    • The wet snow clung to their fur coats, chilling them to the bone as they trudged through the freezing landscape in search of shelter.

    Describing the Environment Only

    • The snow-covered plains sparkled in the sunlight, a pristine blanket of white stretching as far as the eye could see. In the distance, the river steamed, warmer than the still, cold air.
    • Icy fog descended upon the city like a ghostly shroud, its tendrils wrapping around buildings and streetlights, cloaking everything in a veil of frost.
    • The sudden snow squall descended upon the mountain pass, catching the group of travelers off guard as visibility plummeted and the world disappeared in a swirl of white.
    • The frozen landscape lay barren and desolate, Icy wind whipped through skeletal trees and pushed the fine, powdery snow into tall snowdrifts.
    • Walking beneath the overhanging cliffs, they marveled at the icicles that dripped from the rocky ledges above, their translucent forms catching the light so they sparkled.
    • In the early morning, the streets were quiet. The soft glow of the streetlights cast long shadows across the freshly fallen snow.
    • The forest glowed with the soft light of winter, the trees draped in shimmering icicles and the ground blanketed in a thick layer of pristine snow.
    • The once raging waterfall stood silent and still, its cascade frozen in time as icicles hung suspended in midair like crystalline daggers.
    • The howling winds whipped through the streets, driving snow and ice before them in a relentless onslaught.
    • Downtown was dotted by plumes of warm humid air freezing into clouds above the skyscrapers. The white towers rose high before suddenly sweeping to the east as though meeting an invisible barrier.
    • The valley lay silent and still, its gentle slopes blanketed in a thick layer of snow, the only sound the soft crunch of footsteps and the distant call of a lone bird braving the cold.
    • The sky blazed with colour as the sun rose above the horizon, its golden rays painting the snowy landscape in hues of pink and orange.
    • A ribbon of silver, the frozen river wound its way through the snow-covered valley.
    • The sleet pelted against the windowpanes, its icy shards rattling against the glass like tiny daggers, creating an eerie soundtrack to the storm.
    • A month into winter, the lake had frozen over. It stretched out before them like a vast expanse of glass, its icy surface shimmering in the pale light of the winter moon.
    • The wet snow fell heavily, weighing down tree branches and creating a slushy mess on the sidewalks, making each step a challenge.
    • The wet snow fell heavily, weighing down tree branches and creating a slushy mess on the sidewalks.
    • The slush-covered streets reflected the dull glow of streetlights, creating a murky, reflective surface that mirrored the somber mood of the city.
    • The snowstorm raged outside, blanketing the streets in a thick layer of snow and bringing life to a standstill.
    • The air shimmered like millions of tiny crystals were floating all around her.
    • Freezing rain fell from the sky like shards of ice, coating everything in its path with a glaze of shimmering crystal.
    • Frost delicately coated the windows in intricate patterns, creating a beautiful tapestry of crystalline filigree that sparkled in the soft light of dawn.

    Hypothermia

    • Hajnal shivered uncontrollably as their body futilely attempted to generate heat as the cold worsened.
    • With every passing moment, their energy waned, their movements growing sluggish and uncoordinated as hypothermia set in. They could barely think straight any longer, and they wondered if it would be best to head out into the storm despite the risks.
    • The moment Todd heard the man speak, a slow, slurred rambling that barely made sense, he realized what was happening. Shrugging off his jacket, he wrapped it around the man’s shoulders before running back to the car for blankets.
    • The cold wrapped around them like a suffocating blanket. Barica struggled to keep their eyes open, but it was getting harder with every minute that passed. Already he could tell his breaths were too slow, but it almost didn’t matter. Sleep called, and all he wanted was to give in to it.

    Frostbite

    • It started with a tingling sensation in their fingers and toes, a warning sign of the impending danger.
    • The skin on her legs stung and burned despite the cold, the flesh turning mottled.
    • The tips of Gerald’s fingers were pale and waxy, another he felt little in them. They had long since turned numb and lifeless as the cold overcame him.
    • With each passing minute, the pain intensified. It was a searing agony that radiated through Marcin’s frozen limbs as the tissues began to freeze and die, leaving behind nothing but blackened, necrotic flesh in its wake.

    SITE BROUGHT TO YOU BY

    SHONNA WHITE
    Artist, Writer, Gamer, and GIANT GEEK

    Describe It: The Basics of a Fight

    Few scenes captivate readers quite like a well written fight scene. Whether it’s a fierce duel between two adversaries or a brutal war, fight scenes have the power to evoke adrenaline, suspense, and raw emotion in readers. As authors, mastering the art of writing fight scenes is essential for creating dynamic and immersive stories that keep readers on the edge of their seats.

    In this D-Script, we’re going to talk about unarmed fighting and will get into complexities of multi-person fights, fighting with weapons, and outright battles another time. Before you can get into any of that though, you’re going to want to know the things such as what moves people execute in fights, defenses for common moves in books, and other very basic knowledge.

    Everyman: The average person

    Get Around This Post

    The VERY Basics of Fighting

    First things first, you should know that every blow in a fight can be fatal. It’s important to note that fighting often comes with unintended consequences. Every year, people die in fights that were never meant to be deadly, or they may suffer other long term consequences. We’re going to get into this here because you might be able to work these realities into your story, but also because covering what happens during a fight and leaving out the really bad stuff would be irresponsible. It also ties into later posts we’ll have on injuries.

    Here’s a brief review of some of the things that can go wrong in fights by area that might receive a wound:

    Head: Blows to the head can cause serious injuries, including concussions, skull fractures, traumatic brain injuries, and even death. Non-lethal injuries can have long-term consequences, including cognitive impairments, memory loss, mood disorders, and other neurological deficits. Additionally, blows to the head from a punch have the potential to break the hand of the person striking if the punch is poorly thrown or the fist isn’t formed correctly. Blows to the head and face can also cause damage the neck, or can knock someone down causing them to take a blow from the ground which could be more severe than the original blow itself.

    Face: Strikes to the face can cause facial fractures, broken nose, eye injuries, dental trauma, and soft tissue damage. These injuries can result in pain, swelling, disfigurement, and difficulty breathing or eating. Blows to the head and face can also cause damage the neck, or can knock someone down causing them to take a blow from the ground which could be more severe than the original blow itself.

    Neck: Attacks to the neck can cause severe injuries to the cervical spine, including fractures, dislocations, and spinal cord damage. Damage to the neck can result in paralysis, loss of sensation, and even death if the spinal cord is compromised. Strikes to the throat can cause tracheal injuries, laryngeal fractures, and airway obstruction. Damage to the throat can lead to difficulty breathing, swallowing, or speaking, as well as potential life-threatening complications if the airway becomes compromised. If a blow to the throat is severe enough, it can collapse the throat and suffocate the person.

    Chest: Blows to the chest can cause rib fractures, lung contusions, and cardiac injuries. Injuries to the chest can result in difficulty breathing, chest pain, coughing up blood, and potential complications such as collapsed lungs or cardiac arrest (stopping the heart).

    Abdomen: Strikes to the abdomen can cause internal injuries, including liver lacerations, spleen ruptures, kidney damage, and intestinal trauma. Internal injuries can lead to abdominal pain, swelling, nausea, vomiting, and potentially life-threatening hemorrhage or organ failure.

    Knees and Elbows: Knees and elbows are simultaneously the strongest and weakest parts of the body. Strongest if bent and being used to deliver a blow. Weakest if in a locked position, leaving them vulnerable to collapse or breakage. Blows to the knees and elbows can cause ligament tears, meniscal injuries, and fractures of the patella or femur. Knee injuries can result in pain, instability, swelling, and decreased range of motion, potentially requiring surgical intervention and long-term rehabilitation.

    Hands and Wrists: Punching or striking with the hands can cause fractures, dislocations, and soft tissue injuries to the hands and wrists. Hand injuries can result in pain, swelling, deformity, and impaired hand function, affecting grip strength and dexterity.

    Feet and Ankles: Kicking or striking with the feet can cause fractures, sprains, and ligament injuries to the feet and ankles. Foot and ankle injuries can result in pain, swelling, instability, and difficulty walking or bearing weight, requiring rest, immobilization, or rehabilitation.

    Back: Blows to the back can cause spinal injuries, muscle strains, and herniated discs. Back injuries can result in pain, stiffness, numbness, and weakness in the back or extremities, affecting mobility and quality of life. Depending on placement, it can also impact internal organs.

    The videos provided below are just a snapshot of unintended consequences of fighting. These cover everything from the everyman fight to professional fighters, showing how even people who know what they’re doing may experience trauma or worse.

    The First Step in a Fight is Always Avoidance

    One of the first things you’ll learn in most training is how to avoid getting into a fight entirely. There are, of course, exceptions to this such as special forces using overwhelming speed and violence to intimidate and overtake an enemy, but in general de-escalation is the first step in day-to-day life.

    In writing, trying to provide the opportunity to not have a fight break out only to fail adds complexity to the situation. On top of that, it can show your character is not a hot-head, fire and brimstone sort of person, but one who has the mental skills to understand risk and consequence, show that in a fight they are potentially more dangerous because they’ve been trained, and much more.

    So, how does the everyman avoid conflict?

    Stay Calm: Staying calm and composed, even in heated or tense situations. Avoiding escalating conflicts by speaking in a calm, respectful tone and avoiding aggressive body language.

    Active Listening: Listen actively to the other party’s concerns and grievances. Demonstrate empathy and understanding by acknowledging their perspective and validating their feelings.

    Communication: Communicate openly and clearly to address misunderstandings or grievances. Use “I” statements to express feelings and concerns without placing blame or escalating tension.

    Apologize if Necessary: If someone has inadvertently contributed to the conflict, they can apologize sincerely and take responsibility for their actions. A genuine apology can defuse anger and resentment, paving the way for resolution. Pride is a major source of fights, both physical and verbal.

    Seek Compromise: Look for mutually acceptable solutions or compromises to resolve the conflict. Focus on finding common ground and working together to reach a resolution that satisfies all parties.

    Walk Away: Sometimes the best way to resolve a conflict is to disengage and walk away from the situation. Know when to get out of a potentially dangerous or unproductive environment to avoid escalation.

    Involve Mediators or Authorities: If the conflict escalates and a person is unable to resolve it on their own, they can seek assistance from mediators, authority figures, or law enforcement to help facilitate a peaceful resolution.

    What About Professional De-Escalation Techniques?

    Police, military, or other highly trained professionals (such as mental health workers) might use the following techniques. At least, this is what they’re trained to do. In tense situations even trained people can let pride, arrogance, anger, fear, prejudice, desire for power, or other things get in the way of making good decisions.

    Verbal Communication: Professionals should use communication skills to establish a rapport, diffuse tension, and gain voluntary compliance from those involved in a confrontation. They use calm and respectful language, active listening techniques, and empathy to establish a dialogue and understand the concerns and motivations of those involved.

    Active Listening: Professionals should actively listen to the concerns, grievances, and emotions expressed by those involved in a confrontation, demonstrating empathy and understanding. By validating their feelings and perspectives, professionals can build trust and rapport, which can help de-escalate the situation.

    Empathy and Understanding: Demonstrating empathy and understanding towards those involved in a confrontation, acknowledging their emotions, frustrations, and concerns can be helpful. By showing empathy, they can de-escalate emotions and build rapport, which can help facilitate a peaceful resolution to the situation.

    Maintaining Distance: Professionals maintain a safe distance from those involved in a confrontation to minimize the risk of escalation. By maintaining distance, they reduce perceived threats and create space for dialogue and negotiation. This also gives them more reaction time if it escalates and gives them a fuller view of the body where they are watching for signs of someone readying an attack. We’ll get into this later.

    Use of Time and Space: Professionals use time and space to their advantage, allowing those involved in a confrontation to cool off and regain composure before attempting to resolve the situation. By giving people time to process their emotions and consider their options, they can reduce the likelihood of impulsive or aggressive behavior. One of the first rules of conflict management for non-physical fights is to let people cool off for 24 hours before addressing what happened.

    Offering Choices and Solutions: Professionals will offer choices and solutions to help resolve the situation peacefully. By presenting alternatives and brainstorming solutions together, they empower others to take control of the situation and find mutually acceptable outcomes. This gives people a sense of control when they may feel like they have no choice but to escalate.

    Calling for Backup and Support: Professionals might call for backup and support from additional personnel or from specialized units to help de-escalate the situation and ensure the safety of everyone involved. Additional resources and expertise can provide valuable assistance in resolving complex or high-risk situations.

    Non-Verbal Communication: Professionals use non-verbal communication techniques, such as body language, facial expressions, and gestures, to convey calmness, confidence, and professionalism. By projecting a sense of authority and control, they can help de-escalate emotions and maintain order in tense situations. For example, did you know standing with your shoulders directly facing someone can be intimidating and seen as a power move? Standing with the shoulders at a slight angle improves this and allows people to step down from their feelings of threat faster.

    Respecting Boundaries and Dignity: Professionals are trained to respect the boundaries and dignity of those involved in a confrontation.

    Seeking Collaboration and Mediation: Professionals might seek collaboration and mediation from neutral third parties, such as community leaders, social workers, or mediators, to help facilitate a peaceful resolution to the situation. By involving neutral parties with expertise in conflict resolution, officers can help de-escalate tensions and find mutually acceptable solutions.

    Conservation of Energy

    One of the most important things to do in a fight is to conserve energy. Fights are physically and emotionally draining. We’ve all seen movies where someone starts flipping all over the place. That burns a tonne of energy which will make it harder for them to maintain the battle for longer. You don’t want the opponent to have more endurance than you!

    So, in a fight keep motion to a minimum if you want to be more realistic and to make your character look more skilled. The showing off you see in movies is for dramatic affect and gets ripped into a lot in modern movies.

    Emotions and Fighting

    If books are a playground, emotions are the equipment on it that makes it fun to be there. Great writers know that everything in writing a novel revolves around emotions. You use emotions keenly throughout your story, working emotive words into everything you can to engage your reader and help them connect with the story and its characters.

    When writing a fight scene, take into consideration the emotions before, during, and after a fight and how they impact your story. They influence people’s thoughts, behaviors, and physiological responses. They even might be the difference between winning and losing.

    Keep in mind that people who train to fight are usually trained how to regulate their emotions. That said, one can never fully prepare for real life situations. Even soldiers who have seen a lot of active battle still generally go through strong emotions. They tend to just be better at countering it, though it’s not always possible.

    Emotions Before a Fight

    Fear and Anxiety: Before a fight, people often experience fear and anxiety in anticipation of an impending conflict. Fear of injury, failure, or humiliation can trigger the body’s stress response, leading to increased heart rate, shallow breathing, and heightened alertness. You can learn how to describe those emotions here: Describe it: Anxiety / Nervousness, and Describe it: Fear / Panic

    Anger and Aggression: Anger and aggression are common emotional responses before and during a fight. Anger can fuel motivation, increase arousal, and lower inhibitions, making them more likely to engage in aggressive, dangerous, and out of character behavior. You can learn how to describe this emotion here: Describe It: Anger

    Confidence and Determination: Despite feeling fear and anxiety, people may also experience confidence and determination before, during, or after a fight. Confidence can help people maintain focus, overcome doubts, and perform at their best under pressure. Keep an eye out on the Describe it: Emotions section for more about these. Note that just because someone is confident, doesn’t mean they will perform well. They may overestimate their own abilities, underestimate the opponent, or be unable to see possible complications that will happen during a fight.

    Emotions During a Fight

    Adrenaline and Arousal: Get your head out of the gutter, arousal has other meanings than that! During a fight, the body’s stress response is activated, releasing hormones such as adrenaline and cortisol to prepare for physical exertion. Adrenaline increases heart rate, blood pressure, and energy levels, while cortisol enhances focus, reaction times, and pain tolerance. Keep an eye out on the Describe it: Emotions section for more about these.

    Aggression and Intensity: Emotions such as anger, aggression, and competitiveness are heightened during a fight, as people channel their energy and adrenaline into physical combat. The intense emotions of the moment can override rational thought and impulse control, leading to impulsive or reckless behavior. You can learn how to describe this emotion here: Describe It: Anger

    Fear and Panic: Despite training and preparation, people may still experience fear and panic during a fight, especially if they feel overwhelmed or outmatched by their opponents. Fear can impair judgment, coordination, and decision-making, making it difficult to effectively respond to threats or anticipate attacks. You can learn how to describe those emotions here: Describe it: Anxiety / Nervousness, and Describe it: Fear / Panic

    Emotions After a Fight

    Relief and Exhaustion: After a fight, people often experience a mix of relief and exhaustion as the adrenaline rush subsides and the body begins to return to its normal state. Relief may come from surviving the confrontation unharmed or achieving a desired outcome, while exhaustion may come from physical exertion and heightened stress levels. Keep an eye out on the Describe it: Emotions section for more about relief, but for now Describe It: Tiredness / Exhaustion is available.

    Euphoria or Disappointment: Depending on the outcome of the fight, those involved may experience feelings of euphoria or disappointment. Winning a fight can elicit feelings of triumph, pride, and satisfaction, while losing can lead to feelings of frustration, anger, or sadness. Keep an eye out on the Describe it: Emotions section for more about these.

    Physical and Emotional Pain: After a fight, those involved might experience physical and emotional pain from injuries sustained during the confrontation. Physical pain could come from bruises, cuts, sore muscles, or more serious injuries requiring medical attention. Emotional pain might stem from feelings of guilt, shame, or regret over their actions or the outcome of the fight. Keep an eye out on the Describe it: FIghts and Injuries section for more about this.

    Regret: People who have engaged in fights might experience regret. Once emotions calm, they may realize they acted without thinking, may have hurt someone they cared about, may realize their actions were reckless, or may have done serious harm to someone without intention. Keep an eye out on the Describe it: Emotions section for more on this emotion.

    Worry: Similar to regret but worry may include concern over legal consequences or relationship consequences. They might worry about the instability or high emotions they showed that led to the event. They may also worry if the fight isn’t truly over and will result in retribution or something similar. Keep an eye out on the Describe it: Emotions section for more on this emotion.

    Assault, Self Defense, and Legality

    In real life, there’s a significant chance of assault charges if one strikes another person or makes threats toward harming someone. However, legalities in books are often swept aside as this type of consequence adds complexity to our stories that might derail the plot or make it more complicated than what our word counts allow for. Still, for completion’s sake and to be responsible, let’s touch briefly on this.

    Assault: This refers to the act of intentionally causing fear of imminent bodily harm or offensive contact in another person. It can include threats or actions that create a reasonable apprehension of harm, even if no physical contact occurs. Assault can be classified as either simple assault (misdemeanor) or aggravated assault (felony), depending on the severity of the threat or harm involved.

    Assault laws vary by jurisdiction, but generally the key elements of assault include intent, apprehension of harm, and the perception of a credible threat by the victim. Prosecutors must prove that the defendant had the intent to cause fear or harm and that the victim reasonably believed they were in danger.

    Touching someone without consent is often considered assault, as is throwing stuff on the person, or spitting.

    Self-Defense: The legal right to protect oneself or others from imminent harm or danger by using reasonable force is common. It’s based on the principle of necessity and allows people to defend themselves against threats of violence or unlawful aggression without facing criminal liability.

    Self-defense laws vary by jurisdiction but generally require that the use of force be necessary, proportionate, and reasonable under the circumstances. People must reasonably believe that they or others are in immediate danger of harm and that using force is the only way to prevent that harm. The amount of force used must not exceed what is necessary to neutralize the threat, and People have a duty to retreat if possible before resorting to force in some jurisdictions.

    Some jurisdictions impose a duty to retreat before using force in self-defense, requiring people to attempt to escape or avoid the threat if possible. Failure to retreat when it is safe to do so can impact the legality of the use of force in self-defense. Other places have stand your ground laws. For example, some states in the United States have laws that allow people to use force, including deadly force, to defend themselves in places where they have a legal right to be. These laws vary by state and can impact the legalities of self-defense in those jurisdictions.

    Fighting Myths

    There are a few things that people assume or have been told that are incorrect about fighting. Here are some things you can work into your story either for the benefit or detriment of your characters:

    A Knee to the Groin is Always Effective: While a knee to the groin can be painful and debilitating, it’s not always guaranteed to incapacitate an attacker, especially if they are highly motivated, adrenaline-fueled, or wearing protective gear. Additionally, some people have a higher tolerance for pain or are able to react quickly enough to mitigate the impact.

    Size and Strength Always Determine the Outcome: While size and strength can certainly be advantages in a fight, they are not the sole determinants of success. Factors such as technique, skill level, agility, speed, and mental fortitude also play significant roles in determining the outcome of a fight. Additionally, not everyone who is big is slow and clumsy, and those who are lean aren’t neccessarily fast. This has more to do with training.

    Street Fighting Is Like What You See in Movies: Hollywood often portrays fights in a dramatic and exaggerated manner, with elaborate choreography and unrealistic outcomes. In reality, street fights are chaotic, unpredictable, and often end quickly.

    All Martial Arts Techniques Are Equally Effective in Real-Life Situations: While martial arts can be valuable for self-defense, not all techniques are equally practical or effective in real life. Some techniques require extensive training to master and might not be suitable for every situation. It’s important to focus on practical, realistic techniques that can be applied effectively under stress. Additionally, you don’t have to be in the martial arts community long to hear and see how certain techniques can leave someone vulnerable to other attacks. Pride makes a lot of martial artists see their discipline as the best, when in reality there are countermoves and weakness to pretty much all attacks and defenses.

    Pain Compliance Always Works: Pain compliance techniques, such as joint locks or pressure points, rely on inflicting pain to control or subdue an opponent. While these techniques can be effective against compliant or untrained people, they could fail to work against determined or intoxicated attackers. Additionally, relying solely on pain compliance can be risky, as it can escalate the situation or provoke further aggression.

    You Should Always Fight Back: While self-defense is important, there are situations where fighting back may not be the best course of action. Escaping, de-escalating, or seeking help from authorities could be safer options, especially if a person is outnumbered or facing an armed attacker. It’s essential to assess each situation carefully and prioritize safety above all else.

    Name That Move! What’s Happening in a Fight

    While it’s not always advised to use the proper name of a move in your writing, in some cases the name is simple enough to relay what’s happening. Even when you’re writing a character that knows what they’re doing, your reader likely has no clue what you’re talking about. Additionally, throwing in too many technical terms may make it appear like you’re trying to show just how much you know or are showing off in strange ways to the detriment of your writing. That’s why the below has not only the name of moves but brief descriptions of them.

    I remember a book I was reading that was written for the Halo series (I’m a huge fan and even have a tattoo). I was motivated to read the books as well. The first book I picked up was well written…except for the fact the author got waaaay too technical and it made the story hard to read. Despite my fan-girl motivations, I have still yet to finish that book!

    The below names and descriptions (and even tips) are written generally, not specific to how you would use them in a book.

    In this D-Script, I am not using imagery to show what each move looks like. It’s just too complicated and there are better resources for that. I suggest using YouTube to look up any move or technique you’re planning to use. I also strongly recommend that if you are writing a trained character, you narrow the search term by martial art or profession (police, military, special forces, etc.) so you can see how that character is actually trained and potentially see the countermoves.

    How People Stand in a Fight is Important

    In the following sections, we’re going to reference stance A LOT. Proper stances are essential for maintaining balance, mobility, and readiness in a fight.

    Neutral Stance: A relaxed and balanced position with feet shoulder-width apart. Keep knees slightly bent and weight evenly distributed between both feet (never lock the knees, it reduces reaction time and increases the chance of injury). Keep a straight posture with hands up, elbows bent, and palms facing inward toward the face. This stance allows for quick movement in any direction and facilitates rapid defensive reactions.

    Fighting Stance (Orthodox): Standing with the dominant side (usually the stronger hand and foot) positioned behind and other foot slightly forward. Distribute weight evenly between both feet, with knees bent and body angled slightly sideways (never lock the knees, it reduces reaction time and increases the chance of injury). Keep the lead hand up to guard the face, chin tucked, and the rear hand positioned near the cheek for defense. The fighting stance offers balance, power generation, and protection for offensive and defensive maneuvers.

    Southpaw Stance (Opposite Orthodox): The mirror image of the orthodox fighting stance, with the dominant side positioned forward instead of back. If left-handed or if the person prefers leading with the non-dominant side, adopt the southpaw stance. Keep the lead foot forward, rear foot slightly angled, and body oriented to present a smaller target to opponents. Guard the face with the lead hand and keep the rear hand ready to counter or block incoming strikes. The southpaw stance provides a strategic advantage by offering different angles of attack and defense compared to the orthodox stance.

    Modified Stances: Depending on the martial art or individual preference, fighters might use modified stances to suit their style or strategy. Examples include the bladed stance (sideways stance with one foot forward), the long guard stance (extended lead arm for range), and the low stance (lowering the centre of gravity for stability).

    Strikes

    Backfist: A strike made with the back of the fist, often used in quick, close-range attacks.
    Cross: A powerful punch thrown with the rear hand, usually following a jab or used as a counter.
    Elbow Strike: A strike using the elbow, which can be thrown in various directions and angles for maximum effectiveness. Hammer Fist: A strike made with the bottom of the fist, like a hammer blow.
    Headbutt: A strike using the head, aimed at the opponent’s face or head, often used in close-quarters combat.
    Hook: A circular punch thrown with a bent arm, targeting the opponent’s head or body from the side.
    Jab: A quick, straight punch thrown with the lead hand to create distance or set up other strikes.
    Knee Strike: A strike using the knee, typically directed at the body or legs of the opponent.
    Knife Hand Strike: A strike made with the edge of the hand, resembling a knife, usually aimed at soft tissue or pressure points.
    Overhand Punch: A looping punch thrown over the opponent’s guard, aimed at landing on the top or side of the head. Palm Strike: A strike delivered with the palm of the hand, used in close-range combat.
    Punch: A straight blow delivered with a closed fist, typically aimed at the face, body, or head.
    Uppercut: A punch thrown upwards, typically targeting the chin or body from close range.

    Tips, Tricks, and Warnings

    Let’s face it, there aren’t many situations you’re going to write about the position of a character’s thumb when they’re in a fight. Still, having a basic understanding of what makes a skillful fighter (or at least one that isn’t going to break their hand), will help you put together a better scene.

    Start with a Good Stance: Begin in a balanced stance with feet shoulder-width apart, knees slightly bent (never lock the knees, it reduces reaction time and increases the chance of injury), and weight evenly distributed between both feet. A solid stance provides stability and power for punches. Depending on training, the person could stand with feet side by side or one further back. Further back aids in ease of movement, can increase power to an attack, and helps prevent being knocked backward. Scroll up for the discussion on stances if you bypassed them.
    Proper Fist Formation: The thumb should rest outside the fingers. The knuckles of the index and middle fingers should contact the target, while the wrist remains straight to prevent injury. That’s right, they should hit with knuckles not the fingers! It’s actually why you see so many fighters with scuffed up or bleeding knuckles. Still, it may be hard to control and hitting with the wrong area can cause damage to the hand, including breakage.
    Rotate The Body: Generate power in a punch by rotating hips and shoulders in the direction of the punch. This kinetic chain transfers energy from the lower body to the upper body and through the fist, maximizing impact force.
    Exhale on Impact: Exhaling forcefully as they throw the punch engages core muscles and increases power. This also helps to maintain relaxation in the body, which is important for speed and fluidity of movement.
    Retract Quickly: After contacting the target, retract the punch quickly to guard against counterattacks and maintain defensive readiness.
    Avoid Locking the Elbow or Knees: Locking the elbow or knee means holding it fully extended without a bend. Locking these joints increases the chances of injury to the joint, as I’m adding constantly through this post. A skilled fighter also knows a locked elbow or knee can be broken fairly easily.

    RISKS AND DANGERS OF IMPROPER PUNCHING TECHNIQUE
    We’ve already talked about this already, but to recap:
    Hand Injuries: Improper fist formation or technique can lead to hand injuries, including fractures, dislocations, and sprains. Punching with the wrong part of the hand or hitting hard surfaces (including bony areas of a body like the skull) can increase the risk of hand injuries.
    Wrist Injuries: Poor wrist alignment during punching can strain or injure the wrist joint, leading to sprains, strains, or even fractures. Avoid bending the wrist upon impact to reduce the risk of wrist injuries.

    Kicks

    Ax Kick: A downward kick aimed at the opponent’s head or shoulders, delivered with the heel or sole of the foot.
    Back Kick: A kick delivered with the heel, usually aimed at the opponent’s midsection or face.
    Crescent Kick: A swinging kick where the leg arcs in a circular motion, often used to strike the head or collarbone.
    Flying Kick: A dynamic kick performed while jumping or leaping towards the opponent, typically targeting the head or upper body.
    Front Kick: A kick delivered with the front of the foot or ball of the foot, targeting the opponent’s body or legs.
    Hook Kick: A spinning kick delivered in a circular motion, targeting the opponent’s head or body.
    Push Kick: A front kick used to push the opponent away or create distance.
    Roundhouse Kick: A powerful kick delivered in a circular motion, often targeting the head or body.
    Side Kick: A kick delivered with the edge of the foot, usually aimed at the opponent’s midsection or legs.
    Spinning Back Kick: A powerful kick delivered by spinning the body 180 degrees, striking with the heel or ball of the foot.

    Tips, Tricks, and Warnings

    Maintain Proper Balance: Begin in a balanced stance with weight evenly distributed between both feet. Ensure that they maintain balance throughout the kick by engaging core muscles and keeping the body centred. Never lock the knees, it reduces reaction time and increases the chance of injury.
    Chamber Kicks: Before executing a kick, chamber the leg by bending at the knee and drawing it upward toward the torso. This positions the leg for maximum power and extension during the kick.
    Turn the Hips: Generate power in kicks by rotating the hips and shoulders in the direction of the kick. This rotational movement transfers kinetic energy from the lower body to the kicking leg, increasing the force of impact.
    Extend and Retract Quickly: Extend the leg fully to deliver the kick with maximum reach and power, then retract it quickly to return to a starting position. Maintain control and balance throughout the kicking motion to avoid overextending or losing stability.
    Use Proper Foot Positioning: Depending on the type of kick, use the appropriate part of the foot to make contact with the target. I recommend pulling up YouTube videos to see what part of the foot is used if you want to get into that sort of detail.
    Avoid Locking the Knee: Locking the knee means holding it fully extended without a bend. Locking the knee increases the chances of injury to the joint and can slow movement. A skilled fighter also knows a locked knee can be broken or injured easily.

    RISKS AND DANGERS OF IMPROPER KICKING TECHNIQUE
    Loss of Balance: Kicking with improper technique or excessive force can lead to loss of balance and stability, increasing the risk of falls or being countered by the opponent.
    Strains and Sprains: Overextending or hyperextending the leg during a kick can strain or sprain the muscles, tendons, or ligaments in legs and hips.
    Impact on Joints: Kicking with improper alignment or technique can put undue stress on knee and hip joints, potentially leading to chronic pain or long-term joint damage. Ensure knees are aligned with toes and avoid locking joints during kicks to reduce the risk of injury, as discussed previously.
    Potential for Counterattacks: Telegraphing kicks or leaving themselves vulnerable during the kicking motion can allow an opponent to anticipate and counter attacks. Minimize telegraphing and maintain defensive awareness to protect from counterattacks while kicking. We discuss this later in this D-Script

    Grappling, Wrestling, and Holds

    Grappling is a broad term that encompasses various techniques and styles of close-range combat. It includes techniques such as clinching, throws, takedowns, joint locks, and chokeholds and emphasizes controlling the opponent’s body and positioning to gain dominance or secure a submission. Wrestling is a specific form of grappling that focuses primarily on takedowns, throws, and pinning techniques.

    Americana Lock: A joint lock submission where the attacker pins the opponent’s arm to the ground and applies pressure to the elbow joint.
    Ankle Lock: The attacker secures control of the victim’s ankle and applies pressure to the joint by hyperextending or twisting the foot, potentially causing pain or injury.
    Arm Triangle Choke: A chokehold where the attacker traps the opponent’s arm and neck between their own arm and body, cutting off blood flow to the brain.
    Armbar: A joint lock submission where the attacker hyperextends the opponent’s arm by straightening it against the attacker’s hips or legs.
    Bear Hug: A grappling technique where the arms are wrapped around the opponent’s body, used to control or lift them.
    Body Lock: A grappling position where the arms are wrapped around the opponent’s torso, used to control or immobilize them.
    Clinch: A close-range grappling position where fighters use various techniques to control their opponent’s movement and nullify striking.
    Double Leg Takedown: A takedown where the attacker grabs both the opponent’s legs and brings them down to the ground.
    Guillotine Choke: A chokehold where the attacker traps the opponent’s head under their arm and applies pressure to the neck.
    Headlock: The attacker wraps their arm around the victim’s head or neck and applies pressure, potentially restricting breathing or causing discomfort.
    Heel Hook: The attacker secures control of the victim’s leg and applies torque to the ankle joint by twisting the foot or heel, potentially causing pain or injury.
    Kimura Lock: A joint lock submission where the attacker traps the opponent’s arm behind their back and applies pressure to the shoulder joint.
    Kimura Trap: A series of techniques focused on controlling the opponent’s arm and shoulder to set up various submissions and sweeps.
    Kneebar: The attacker secures control of the victim’s leg and applies pressure to the knee joint by hyperextending or twisting the leg, potentially causing pain or injury.
    Omoplata: A shoulder lock submission where the attacker traps the opponent’s arm between their legs and applies pressure to the shoulder joint.
    Rear Mount (Back Mount): A dominant grappling position where the attacker controls the opponent’s back, typically leading to chokeholds or rear naked chokes.
    Rear Naked Choke: A submission hold where the attacker wraps their arm around the opponent’s neck from behind, cutting off blood flow to the brain.
    Single Leg Takedown: A takedown where the attacker grabs one of the opponent’s legs and brings them down to the ground.
    Triangle Choke: A submission hold where the attacker wraps their legs around the opponent’s neck and arm, cutting off blood flow to the brain.
    Wrist Lock: The attacker secures control of the victim’s wrist and applies pressure to the joint by bending or twisting the hand or forearm, potentially causing pain or injury.

    Tips, Tricks, and Warnings

    Establish Control: Before attempting any grappling technique, focus on establishing control over the opponent’s body. This may involve clinching, gripping, or controlling their posture to limit their mobility and create opportunities for submission or control.
    Maintain Proper Body Alignment: Maintain proper alignment of the body during grappling exchanges to maximize leverage and efficiency. Keep the spine straight, hips low, and centre of gravity balanced to maintain stability and control.
    Position Before Submission: Prioritize positional control over submission attempts during grappling exchanges. Secure dominant positions such as mount, back control, or side control before attempting submissions to increase the chances of success.
    Control Breathing: Stay calm and regulate breathing during grappling exchanges to conserve energy and maintain focus.
    Apply Pressure Strategically: Apply pressure strategically to control the opponent and create openings for submissions or positional advancements. Use body weight, angles, and leverage to exert pressure on opponent’s joints, limbs, or torso.

    RISKS AND DANGERS OF IMPROPER GRAPPLING TECHNIQUE
    Joint Injuries: Improper grappling techniques, such as joint locks or submissions, can result in joint injuries such as sprains, strains, or dislocations.
    Spinal and Neck Injuries: Grappling techniques that involve takedowns or throws can pose a risk of spinal or neck injuries if executed improperly.
    Choking Hazards: Grappling techniques that involve chokeholds or strangulations can pose a risk of unconsciousness or injury if applied with excessive force or improper technique. Choking someone out can also lead to death easier than you might think.

    Throws and Takedowns

    Ankle Pick: A takedown where the attacker grabs the opponent’s ankle and lifts it, causing them to lose balance and fall.
    Body Slam: A powerful takedown where the attacker lifts the opponent off the ground and forcefully throws them to the mat.
    Circular or Stomach Throw: A throwing technique where the attacker falls backward, using their legs to lift and throw the opponent over their head.
    Fireman’s Carry: A takedown where the attacker lifts the opponent onto their shoulders and throws them to the ground.
    Hip Throw: A throwing technique where the attacker uses their hip to lift and throw the opponent over their back.
    Judo Throw: A takedown where the attacker sweeps the opponent’s leg while simultaneously pushing them backward.
    Knee Tap: A takedown where the attacker uses their knee to knock the opponent off balance and bring them to the ground.
    Leg Trip: A takedown where the attacker sweeps the opponent’s leg out from under them, causing them to fall.
    Minor Inner Reap: A foot sweep takedown where the attacker hooks the inside of the opponent’s leg and sweeps it out from under them.
    Scissors Throw: A takedown where the attacker wraps their legs around the opponent’s waist and uses a scissoring motion to trip them to the ground.
    Shoulder Throw: A throwing technique where the attacker grabs the opponent’s arm and throws them over their shoulder.
    Side Separation Throw: A throwing technique where the attacker pulls the opponent to the side and drops to the ground, using momentum to throw them over their body.
    Sweep: A takedown where the attacker uses a sweeping motion to knock the opponent off balance and bring them to the ground.
    Sweeping Hip Throw: Similar to a hip throw, but with a sweeping motion to clear the opponent’s leg.
    Suplex: A high impact throw where the attacker lifts the opponent off the ground and throws them backward or overhead.

    Tips, Tricks, and Warnings

    Maintain Proper Balance: Before attempting a throw or takedown, ensure they have a stable base and maintain good balance throughout the execution. Keep weight centred and stance balanced to prevent being countered or off balanced by the opponent.
    Control the Opponent’s Centre of Gravity: Manipulate the opponent’s centre of gravity to create openings for throws and takedowns. Use footwork, grip fighting, and body positioning to disrupt their balance and set up techniques.
    Use Proper Footwork: Footwork is crucial for executing effective throws and takedowns. Step in close to the opponent and establish a strong connection before initiating the throw. Pivot, angle, and drive with legs to generate power and momentum for the takedown.
    Timing and Speed: Time throws and takedowns to capitalize on openings and exploit the opponent’s vulnerabilities. Execute techniques with speed and precision to catch opponents off-guard and prevent them from defending or countering effectively.
    Transition Immediately: After executing a throw or takedown, transition quickly to a dominant position or follow-up technique to maintain control and capitalize on momentum. Maintain pressure and control over the opponent to prevent them from escaping or counterattacking.

    RISKS AND DANGERS OF IMPROPER TECHNIQUE
    Risk of Falling: Improper execution of throws and takedowns can result in falls or impacts that might cause injuries to all parties.
    Joint and Ligament Injuries: Excessive force or torque applied during throws and takedowns could strain or injure the joints and ligaments of both the attacker and the recipient. Use controlled force and proper technique to avoid causing unnecessary harm.
    Spinal and Neck Injuries: Throws and takedowns that involve impact or compression of the spine or neck can pose a risk of serious injury, including spinal cord injuries or whiplash.
    Head and Facial Injuries: Falls or impacts resulting from throws and takedowns can cause head injuries, facial trauma, or dental injuries if proper precautions are not taken.

    Blocks and Defenses

    Catch: Intercepting a strike with one’s hands or arms to neutralize its impact.
    Check: A defensive technique used to block kicks, typically with the shins or forearms.
    Clinch: A grappling technique used to control the opponent’s movement and nullify their striking abilities.
    Cover-Up: A defensive stance where the arms protect the head and body from incoming strikes.
    Evade: A defensive maneuver where the fighter moves out of the way of an incoming strike.
    High Block: A defense technique used to block strikes aimed at the upper body or head.
    Low Block: A defense technique used to block strikes aimed at the lower body or legs.
    Parry: A defensive move that redirects an opponent’s strike away from its intended target.
    Slip: A defensive technique where the fighter moves their head to the side to avoid a punch.
    Weave: A defensive movement involving bending the knees and torso to avoid strikes.

    Tips, Tricks, and Warnings

    Maintain a Ready Position: Begin in a balanced stance with hands up, elbows in, and chin tucked to protect vital areas. Keep knees slightly bent and be prepared to move and react quickly to incoming attacks.
    Use Proper Hand Positioning: When executing blocks, position hands in a way that maximizes coverage and protection. Keep palms facing inward toward the face, with fingers loose to absorb the impact of strikes.
    Focus on Timing and Distance: Time blocks to intercept incoming attacks just before they make contact with the body. Maintain an appropriate distance from the opponent to allow for effective blocking and counterattacks. Later, we’ll discuss how to anticipate attacks.
    Move The Entire Body: Engage the entire body in defensive movements, not just arms or hands to angle the body away from incoming strikes and minimize the force of impact.
    Angle Blocks: Angle blocks to redirect the force of incoming strikes away from the body. Use circular or diagonal motions to deflect attacks, rather than absorbing them head-on.
    Follow with Counterattacks: After successfully blocking an attack, immediately follow with counterattacks to capitalize on openings and regain control of the engagement.

    RISKS AND DANGERS OF IMPROPER BLOCKING TECHNIQUE
    Injuries to the Arms and Hands: Blocking with improper technique or inadequate force can lead to injuries such as bruises, strains, or fractures in the arms and hands. Failing to position hands correctly or absorb the impact of strikes can result in unnecessary pain and injury.
    Overextending and Off-Balance: Overextending blocks or committing too much force to a block can leave a person off-balance and vulnerable to follow-up attacks. It’s essential to maintain balance and stability while executing blocks to avoid being easily countered by the opponent.

    Anticipating Attacks in a Fight

    With enough practice, one might learn how to anticipate an attack. Here, we’re going to discuss not only that, but what skilled fighters do to use that to the detriment of the person they’re attacking.

    Shoulder Watching: Observing the opponent’s shoulders to anticipate the direction and type of attack they may throw. This can help the defender prepare to block, dodge, or counter the incoming strike.

    • Counter Technique – Feinting: Making a deceptive or misleading movement to trick the opponent into committing to a defensive or evasive action prematurely. Feinting can disrupt the opponent’s ability to accurately anticipate the attack and create openings for follow-up strikes.

    Footwork Analysis: Paying attention to the opponent’s foot positioning and movements to anticipate their next move. Changes in foot placement or weight distribution can signal an upcoming attack or shift in direction. (Caution: this one can take the eyes off most of the attacker’s body)

    • Counter Technique – Footwork Deception: Using subtle footwork adjustments or feints to mislead the opponent about one’s intentions and create openings for attack. By manipulating foot positioning and movement, the attacker can disrupt the defender’s ability to anticipate their next move.

    Gaze Tracking: Monitoring the opponent’s gaze or eye movements to anticipate their target or intended direction of attack. The direction of the opponent’s gaze can provide valuable clues about their intentions and potential vulnerabilities.

    • Counter Technique – Eye Feinting: Making deliberate changes in eye contact or focus to deceive the opponent about the intended target or direction of attack. By manipulating their gaze, the attacker can confuse the defender and create openings for strikes.

    Weight Shift Detection: Sensing changes in the opponent’s weight distribution or body alignment to anticipate their movements and potential attacks. Shifts in weight from one foot to another or changes in posture can signal an impending strike.

    • Counter Technique – False Tells: Intentionally creating false tells or deceptive cues to mislead the opponent about one’s intentions and disrupt their ability to anticipate attacks. By feigning weight shifts or body movements, the attacker can trick the defender into reacting prematurely or incorrectly.

    What are Martial Arts?

    Martial arts refers to various systems of combat and self-defense that are practiced for physical, mental, and/or spiritual development. These systems are typically rooted in traditions and philosophies that emphasize discipline, respect, and personal growth.

    Below is an overview of martial arts systems from around the world. This is not an extensive list by any stretch of the imagination but is an overview of common ones. The below was originally derived from AI, however I did review and confirm descriptions. If you see any inconsistencies I missed, please feel free to let me know. (I’ll always try to be transparent with the use of AI, if I use it as a tool)

    • Aikido: A Japanese martial art centred on harmonizing with an opponent’s energy and redirecting their attacks. Aikido techniques often involve joint locks, throws, and pins, with an emphasis on fluid motion and non-resistance.
    • Boxing: A Western martial art focused on punching techniques using fists. Boxing practitioners train in footwork, head movement, and various punching combinations to outmaneuver opponents and score points or knockouts in competition.
    • Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu (BJJ): A grappling-based martial art that focuses on ground fighting and submission holds. Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu practitioners aim to control opponents on the ground, transition into dominant positions, and apply joint locks and chokeholds to force submission.
    • Capoeira: A Brazilian martial art that combines elements of dance, acrobatics, and music with striking and grappling techniques. Capoeira practitioners engage in fluid, rhythmic movements, often incorporating kicks, sweeps, and flips to confuse and outmaneuver opponents.
    • Hapkido: A Korean martial art that focuses on self-defense techniques involving joint locks, throws, and strikes. Hapkido emphasizes redirection of an opponent’s energy and using minimal force to overcome larger or stronger opponents.
    • Judo: A Japanese martial art that focuses on grappling and throwing techniques, with an emphasis on using an opponent’s momentum and balance against them. Judo practitioners learn to control and subdue opponents through various throws, pins, and joint locks.
    • Karate: A Japanese martial art characterized by striking techniques using punches, kicks, knee strikes, elbow strikes, and open-hand techniques. Karate emphasizes self-discipline, respect, and development of physical and mental strength.
    • Kendo: A Japanese martial art that focuses on swordsmanship using bamboo swords (shinai) and protective armor (bogu). Kendo practitioners learn striking techniques, footwork, and mental discipline through controlled sparring (keiko) and forms (kata).
    • Kickboxing: A hybrid martial art that combines elements of boxing and various kicking techniques from karate, Muay Thai, and other styles. Kickboxing practitioners compete in bouts using punches, kicks, and knee strikes to score points or achieve knockouts.
    • Krav Maga: An Israeli martial art developed for self-defense and hand-to-hand combat in real-world situations. Krav Maga techniques are practical and efficient, incorporating strikes, kicks, joint locks, and defenses against weapons and multiple attackers.
    • Kung Fu (Wushu): A Chinese martial art encompassing a wide range of styles, techniques, and philosophies. Kung Fu emphasizes fluid movements, acrobatics, and a holistic approach to combat, incorporating strikes, kicks, blocks, and throws.
    • Muay Boran: An ancient form of Thai martial arts that predates modern Muay Thai. Muay Boran incorporates a wide range of striking, grappling, and weapon techniques, including elbow strikes, knee strikes, clinching, and ground fighting.
    • Muay Thai: A Thai martial art known as the “Art of Eight Limbs” due to its use of fists, elbows, knees, and shins. Muay Thai practitioners use a combination of striking and clinching techniques to deliver powerful blows and control opponents in close-quarters combat.
    • Pencak Silat: A Southeast Asian martial art practiced in Indonesia, Malaysia, Singapore, and Brunei, characterized by its diverse range of techniques and cultural significance. Pencak Silat includes striking, grappling, throws, and weapon skills, often accompanied by music and dance.
    • Sambo: A Russian martial art developed for self-defense and combat sports, incorporating elements of judo, wrestling, and grappling. Sambo practitioners train in throws, takedowns, ground fighting, and submission holds for both sport and self-defense applications.
    • Savate: A French martial art that combines elements of boxing and kicking techniques, using the hands and feet for striking. Savate practitioners wear specialized footwear and compete in bouts using a combination of punches, kicks, and footwork.
    • Silat: A Southeast Asian martial art practiced in Malaysia, Indonesia, and the Philippines, known for its emphasis on fluid, dance-like movements and self-defense techniques. Silat practitioners learn strikes, joint locks, throws, and weapon skills in both armed and unarmed combat.
    • Systema: A Russian martial art emphasizing fluidity, relaxation, and adaptability in combat situations. Systema practitioners train in breath control, movement, and striking techniques, as well as grappling, joint locks, and ground fighting.
    • Taekwondo: A Korean martial art known for its dynamic kicking techniques, which often involve high, jumping, and spinning kicks. Taekwondo also incorporates hand strikes, blocks, and throws, with a focus on speed, agility, and precision.
    • Wing Chun: A Chinese martial art known for its close-range combat techniques, rapid strikes, and simultaneous defense and attack movements. Wing Chun practitioners train in sensitivity drills, trapping hands, and wooden dummy techniques to develop reflexes and coordination.
    • Kali (Escrima, Arnis): A Filipino martial art focused on weapons-based fighting, particularly with sticks, knives, and improvised weapons. Kali practitioners learn striking, blocking, and disarming techniques, as well as empty-hand combat and grappling skills.

    What Makes a Martial Artist?

    Every martial art has its own tennants: best practises, mindsets, focus on stopping an attack or overwhelming violence. However, some themes are common among most martial arts. Here’s a quick look at lessons often taught to suppor tbeing a good martial artist.

    Respect: Respect for oneself, instructors, training partners, opponents, and the art itself is fundamental in martial arts.
    Discipline: Martial artists cultivate discipline through regular training, adherence to rules and protocols, and self-control in both physical and mental aspects. Discipline helps practitioners stay focused, consistent, and committed to their goals.
    Perseverance: Martial arts training often involves facing challenges, setbacks, and obstacles. Perseverance is the mindset of persisting through difficulties, overcoming adversity, and continuing to improve despite setbacks or failures.
    Self-Control: Martial artists learn to control emotions, impulses, and reactions. Self-control allows practitioners to maintain composure, make rational decisions, and avoid unnecessary conflicts or aggression.
    Focus: Developing mental focus and concentration is crucial for martial artists to perform techniques accurately, react swiftly to opponents’ movements, and stay present in the moment.
    Humility: Despite achieving proficiency in their art, martial artists maintain a humble attitude, acknowledging that there is always more to learn and room for improvement.
    Adaptability: Martial artists learn to adapt to different situations, opponents, and challenges. Flexibility in techniques, strategies, and mindset allows practitioners to effectively respond to changing circumstances and overcome unexpected obstacles.

    About Street Fighting

    Street fighting lacks the formal structure and instruction of traditional martial arts. Participants may have limited or no formal training and might rely on instinct, aggression, and raw physicality in confrontational situations. It focusses on practicality and effectiveness in real-life self-defense scenarios. Techniques are often simple, direct, and aimed at incapacitating or neutralizing an opponent as quickly as possible, without regard for aesthetic or traditional considerations. Street fighters must be adaptable and able to respond effectively to unpredictable and chaotic situations. They may need to improvise and use whatever means necessary to defend themselves, including utilizing the environment, improvised weapons, or dirty tactics. Additionally, street fights have no rules or regulations governing conduct or technique. Participants could employ techniques that are otherwise considered illegal or unethical.

    About Law Enforcement and Military Training

    Law enforcement training encompasses physical training, firearms proficiency, defensive tactics, legal education, and scenario-based training. Officers learn to maintain public safety, enforce laws, and respond to emergencies while adhering to department policies and legal standards. Training includes de-escalation techniques, arrest procedures, use of force protocols, and tactical skills for handling various situations, including armed confrontations, crowd control, and crisis intervention. This training emphasizes situational awareness, effective communication, and decision-making under pressure to ensure officers can safely and effectively perform their duties while protecting themselves and the public.

    Military training prepares service members for combat operations, defense missions, and peacekeeping roles. It encompasses physical conditioning, weapons training, tactical maneuvers, and teamwork. Military personnel learn to operate in diverse environments and conditions, including land, air, and sea operations. Training focuses on combat skills, leadership development, and adherence to military protocols and regulations. Military training includes weapons proficiency, fieldcraft, navigation, first aid, and survival skills to ensure readiness for deployment in various operational theaters. Service members undergo rigorous physical and mental training to build endurance, resilience, and adaptability for the demands of military service, including combat situations, humanitarian missions, and disaster relief efforts.

    Part of military training is to break the ‘civilian mindset’ and recreate personnel from the ground up.

    Both of these roles impact mental health severely, as these people regularly put themselves in danger and may have no choice about it aside from leaving the job entirely, if they can (more difficult in military). This can result in behaviours counter to what is trained…but to be fair, so can the person just being a dick normally.

    What about SWAT and Special Forces?

    SWAT (Special Weapons and Tactics) teams are specialized law enforcement units tasked with handling high-risk situations, including hostage rescues, barricaded suspects, and counterterrorism operations. SWAT training focuses on preparing officers to respond to these critical incidents with precision, speed, and coordination. Here are some key aspects of SWAT training:

    • Tactical Operations: SWAT officers undergo extensive training in tactical operations, including room clearing, building entries, and close-quarters combat. They learn to work as a cohesive team to neutralize threats and protect civilians.
    • Firearms Proficiency: Advanced firearms training enhances marksmanship, weapon handling, and decision-making under pressure. SWAT members practice with a variety of firearms, including handguns, rifles, shotguns, and specialized weapons such as submachine guns and sniper rifles.
    • Specialized Equipment: SWAT teams utilize specialized equipment and gear tailored for high-risk operations. This might include ballistic armor, breaching (think breaking into places) tools, tactical communications gear, night vision devices, and less-lethal weapons for crowd control.
    • Negotiation Skills: Counter to the more violent aspects, SWAT officers also receive training in crisis negotiation techniques. Negotiators within the team work to establish communication with suspects and de-escalate situations whenever possible to achieve a peaceful resolution.

    Modern SWAT teams are often, and controversially, outfitted similar to military personnel, including gear, weapons, and vehicles. In a world where criminals have access to equipment comparable to military personnel, sometimes this equipment is mandatory to protect the lives of law enforcement. Understandably, some people have concerns over law enforcement rolling down the street in the equivalent to tanks, especially with so much narrative going around about abuses of power that are continuing to come to light.

    Special Forces such as the Navy SEALs, are elite military units tasked with conducting unconventional warfare, counterterrorism operations, and special reconnaissance missions. Training for Special Forces personnel is among the most rigorous and demanding in the world, designed to select and develop individuals capable of operating in extreme environments and executing complex missions. For example, most people who enter training to be Navy SEALs will drop out before the end of the first stage – Hell Week.

    • Selection Process: Special Forces candidates must first pass a grueling selection process that tests their physical fitness, mental toughness, and leadership potential. This process typically includes physical fitness tests, swimming assessments, psychological evaluations, and interviews. Selection is so intense it’s not only referred to as Hell Week but has recently come under some investigations as to how responisble it is.
    • Specialized Skills Training: Special Force Operators receive specialized training in a wide range of skills tailored to their specific roles and missions. This might include combat diving, parachute operations, sniper training, demolitions, language proficiency, and cultural awareness.
    • Unconventional Warfare: Special Forces training emphasizes unconventional warfare tactics, which involve working with indigenous forces, conducting covert missions, and operating behind enemy lines. Training scenarios focus on infiltration, reconnaissance, sabotage, and guerrilla warfare tactics.
    • Physical and Mental Resilience: Special Forces training is physically and mentally demanding, requiring candidates to push past their limits and operate effectively under stress and fatigue. Training instructors emphasize mental toughness, adaptability, and problem-solving skills to ensure candidates can thrive in challenging environments.

    To be transparent, the above descriptions of selection and training of Special Forces Operators is…mild. Perhaps even politically correct.

    “The USA Department of Defense defines unconventional warfare as activities conducted to enable a resistance movement or insurgency to coerce, disrupt, or overthrow a government or occupying power by operating through or with an underground, auxiliary, and guerrilla force in a denied area.”
    * source: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Unconventional_warfare_(United_States). (I generally avoid referencing Wikipedia, but this has a good, rounded discussion about the topic as it pertains to the US. Note that a lot of countries have Special Forces, including England, Canada, Israel…

    Using Environment to The Advantage of Your Fight

    Remember at the beginning of this D-Script we talked about planning your fight and part of that was thinking about the environment they’re in? Well, this is why! Anyone, not just skilled fighters (though it’s more likely in skilled fighters) can use their surroundings to their advantage. Writing this into your story will help make your fight scene more dynamic and show the quick thinking of your characters.

    Characters should be aware of their surroundings, including potential hazards, obstacles, and opportunities for advantage. This includes taking note of objects that can be used as weapons or shields, escape routes, and terrain features that can be leveraged in combat. This will also allow them to use improvised weapons. Characters can use everyday objects to gain an advantage over opponents. This could include grabbing a nearby chair, bottle, or even using a piece of clothing as a makeshift weapon to fend off an attacker, grabbing sand or dirt and throwing it at the face if they’re fighting dirty or for survival.

    Especially skilled fighters can use terrain and obstacles to their advantage by strategically positioning themselves to limit their opponent’s movement or create openings for attack. For example, they might maneuver their opponent into a narrow alleyway or use a low wall for cover and concealment. Further advantage can be taken if the person has elevation on their side. This might involve climbing to a higher vantage point to gain a better view of the battlefield or using elevated terrain to rain down attacks on their opponents from above. It can also be used to attain better cover from missile attacks (like arrows, bullets, thrown items).

    Characters can also use their surroundings to create distractions. This might involve throwing objects to create noise or confusion, using shadows and cover to conceal their movements, or luring their opponents into traps.

    And, again with the skilled fighters, they may want to know where potential escape routes are, especially if they find themselves outnumbered or outmatched. This might involve retreating to a nearby building, vehicle, or natural feature that provides cover and concealment while they regroup or call for reinforcements.

    Defenses Against Certain Common Tactics

    As we discussed at the beginning, opinions on what constitutes effective techniques and strategies can vary widely, even among experts. While there are fundamental principles and techniques that form the foundation of many martial arts systems, the application and effectiveness of these techniques can be subject to interpretation and debate.

    In the below, we’re going to talk pretty basic maneuvers for defenses. There are a million ways to do these things, depending on who you listen to.

    In General, Getting Inside the Guard Can Be Helpful…but Risky

    What is “getting inside the guard”? It refers to a maneuver where an attacker moves within the range of their opponent’s extended limbs, making it difficult for the opponent to effectively strike with punches or kicks. What blows they can manage will lack power. However, being inside the guard opens one up to counter attacks that involve grappling. Being inside the guard is a more advanced technique as someone should be aware of their strengths and weaknesses in a fight, as well as what vulnerabilities they’ve opened themselves to.

    Getting inside the guard can limit an opponent’s defensive options, making it harder for them to evade or block incoming strikes. This increases opportunities to land effective blows and disrupts their rhythm. It also can disrupt the opponent’s balance and stability, making it easier to off-balance them with pushes, pulls, or sweeps. This can set up follow-up attacks or takedowns to further control the flow of the fight. It may help back a person up into a position that is more adventageous for the attacker as well.

    If utilizing this technique, one should exploit clinch and grappling techniques to control the opponent’s movement and posture. This can lead to positional dominance or openings for submission holds or strikes.

    Keep in mind that when the character is inside the guard of another character, they’re often subject to the same vulnerabilities as the other person. That means limited striking options, exposure to clinch and grappling techniques, difficulties maintaining balance, limited mobility, exposure to joint manipulation, and it can make it difficult to escape.

    Breaking a Wrist or Arm Grab

    It’s possible for someone to have a VERY strong grip or large hand that makes it hard or impossible to break grabs. However, the greatest chance to break a grip is to focus on the thumb. The thumb is the weakest point of the grip. The thumb can either be grabbed and bent, or one can twist the restrained body part and pull toward the thumb to take advantage of that weakness. Likelihood is though that the second one will be more effective and faster, leading to greater success. It’s also very easy to teach to kids! I’ve run up to my kids, grabbed their wrist and shouted “BREAK MY GRIP!”. They think it’s hilarious, but from a young age both my children knew how to escape grabs like this.

    The video below talks about women’s self-defense, but this is applicable to all genders.

    Breaking Out of a Chokehold/Stranglehold

    How to break chokes depends on if the choke is from in front or behind, and how many hands are used in the attack or if it’s the arms doing it. It can also depend on size differences between the person in the hold and those one the receiving end.

    There are a LOT of ways to break a chokehold that involves hands. Before we get into specific types of grabs and their general defenses, keep in mind two things: the thumb is the weak spot (this is where grabbing is probably better in this case). Tucking the chin all the way toward the throat protects the throat from crushing and makes it very hard to hold on as well. Think of making as many double chins as you can!

    Breaking Chokeholds from the Front

    Front Choke with One Hand: In this chokehold, the attacker uses one hand to grip the victim’s throat, applying pressure to restrict airflow. Below are different ways to break the chokehold, not steps.

    • Swiftly step to the side to break the attacker’s line of force. Remember the thumb is a weak spot. Use hands to push against the attacker’s wrist or forearm from the inside to create space and release the chokehold.
    • If the elbow is locked (all the way straight), a blow to the outer part of the elbow can break the elbow and release the grip.
    • Grabbing the wrist, place the other hand on the outside of the elbow and spin toward the thumb. This gives control over the attacker’s arm and thus body. Raising the arm up behind their back will force them to double over – best case scenario.

    Front Choke with Two Hands: The attacker uses both hands to grab the victim’s throat, applying direct pressure to restrict breathing. In this position, note that the attacker has left MANY vulnerabilities. Punches to the face, eye gouging, throat punch, abdominal blows, and kicks to the inside of the leg can be employed. Better techniques are:

    • Immediately tuck the chin to protect the windpipe and buy time. Use hands to pry or peel the attacker’s fingers away from the throat. Step back or pivot away to create distance and escape from the attacker’s grasp.
    • Grab the wrists by hooking around from the outside to the inside and try to pull them off and forward. This will bring the attacker off balance and toward you, where a headbutt might be effective (especially to the nose, causing lots of pain and the eyes to water).

    Here are some more techniques:

    Breaking Chokeholds from the Rear

    Rear Naked Choke: The attacker wraps one arm around the victim’s neck from behind, while the other arm applies pressure to cut off blood flow to the brain.

    • Stay calm and avoid panicking, as struggling could tighten the chokehold. Use hands to create space or grab the attacker’s wrist. Lower centre of gravity and drop your weight to disrupt the attacker’s balance. Rotate the body to the side of the choking arm and tuck your chin to alleviate pressure on your neck.

    Rear Guillotine Choke: The attacker uses both arms to encircle the victim’s neck from behind, applying pressure to restrict breathing and blood flow.

    • Protect the windpipe by tucking the chin and turning the head to the side. Use hands to pry or peel the attacker’s arms away from the neck. Step backward forcefully to break the attacker’s grip and create space for escape.

    Breaking Chokeholds When Pinned to the Ground or Wall

    When one can’t move fully, like being pinned against the ground or a wall, it can be more difficult to get out of the hold due to reduced ability to move.

    When the Victim is on the Ground

    Create Space: Use legs and hips to push against the attacker’s body, creating space between the person being attacked and the attacker. This can help alleviate pressure and give you room to maneuver. Put one foot in the crook of the leg and hip, if possible, which will provide better control of the attacker’s body.

    Escape to the Side: Once space has been created, quickly turn the body to the side, either to the left or right. This movement can make it harder for the attacker to maintain the chokehold and may provide an opportunity to escape.

    When the Victim is Against a Wall

    • Aggressively turn the body to the side, which should cause the grip to break
    • If the character’s arm is longer than the distance between them and their attacker, tuck the chin, reach out and punch beyond the head, move to the side using the character’s arm as a lever to take control of the attacker.
    • A twist on the above is to slap the hand over the attacker’s mouth and push their head to the outside and push. This will break their grip and force them back a little.

    Finally, here are a few more resources for you:

    SITE BROUGHT TO YOU BY

    SHONNA WHITE
    Artist, Writer, Gamer, and GIANT GEEK

    What We Wear: On Our Torsos – Bras

    Some of this D-Script may seem familiar to some as it is vastly taken from the post Breasts, Pecs, and Nipples – Sex Ed for Writers. As we’re building out the What We Wear section, it made sense to have that content separated for a section on bras. It’ll also take some of the burden off that other post, as it’s a big one! Additional information and sections have been added to this post, such as the Describing Bras in Writing Section. I’m putting that one right at the top, with the more education information beneath.

    Get Around This Post

    Related Posts

    This area will fill in the more subjects we’re able to get to.

    While the below descriptors are focused on “she” and “they” pronouns, some people who go by “he/his” pronouns may also wear bras and some books reflect this. Descriptionary is an inclusive environment that does not judge self-expression or gender identity. Comments are moderated to prevent hateful speech as much as spambots.

    1. She fastened the clasp of her nude T-shirt bra as she listened to the meeting on speakerphone.
    2. The lacy cups of their bra peeked out from beneath their blouse when they reached for the salt.
    3. She slipped away into the nearest washroom to adjust the straps of her balconette bra.
    4. As the night wore on, she found the underwire of her bra digging uncomfortably into the skin under her arm. The wire had popped through the seam, and she sighed heavily when realizing that meant another few hours of trying to subtly shove it back in until she got home.
    5. She reached behind her back to unhook her bra, thankful when it dropped to the floor.
    6. The satin fabric of her bra felt luxurious and cool against his hands.
    7. As much as he loved the lace, he opted for a seamless bra to wear under the form-fitting dress.
    8. The bra enhanced her otherwise lacking cleavage, but she wasn’t sure she liked the look.
    9. The strap of their bra left a faint impression on their sun-kissed skin.
    10. The lacy balconette bra barely covered her nipples, the hint of rosy skin just peeking out.
    11. Over the summer her bra size had changed, forcing her to buy several new ones, an expense she hadn’t taken into account.
    12. Relief washed over her as she unclasped her bra at the end of the day. Topless, she headed to the kitchen to make tea, scratching the tingling area that had been under the band.
    13. The lace trim of her bra added a touch of femininity she normally avoided.
    14. She chose a nude-colored bra to wear under her sheer blouse.
    15. The blue lace of their bra peeked out from the scooped neckline of their sweater.
    16. “No one wears matching bras and panties unless they mean business,” her friend smirked as she watched her pull on the fitted dress she’d chosen for the date.
    17. After a few seconds, she realized the problem. “Umm, it’s in the front,” she giggled softly, guiding his hands to the clasp between her breasts.
    18. Her bra had a floral lace overlay that showed ever so slightly through the thin fabric of her shirt.
    19. She reached into her drawer, pulling out a satin bra with embroidered details.
    20. A bra hung loosely over the back of a chair, indicating the murder victim had recently had a visitor.
    21. The outline of their bra was faintly visible through the translucent fabric of their blouse.
    22. The heavy bra spun in the air before landing and sliding across the hardwood floor.
    23. Intricate patterns of the lace on her bra caught her girlfriend’s eye, bringing a smirk to her face as she rose.
    24. The delicate black lace peeking out from her blouse set his mind racing.
    25. His fingers brushed over the lace bra, sending a surge of electricity through her veins.
    26. Their finger traced the top of her bra lightly, their eyes burning as they met his eyes.
    27. His eyes lingered on the white lace encompassing each breast. It was so sheer he could clearly see the outline of her nipples.
    28. His breath caught in his throat as she slipped her shirt off, exposing a barely-there bra with black and red vine embroidery.
    29. He laid back as she dressed, noting how she slipped into what had always been his favourite bra of hers. The way it heaved her breasts up, giving her a tantilizing amount of cleavage would have him thinking of what was under her shirt all day.
    30. She trembled as his fingers pushed under the wire of her bra, tracing the delicate flesh of her breast.
    31. The rough skin on his fingers snagged on the lace of her bra.
    32. He climbed up her body as she lay face-down on the bed, planting kisses along her spine. When he reached her bra, he unhooked it before pulling the fabric aside and gently scratching the newly exposed skin with his short nails. “That’s not where I thought this was going,” she chuckled, luxuriating in the sensation.

    Be Careful When Using AI

    AI is a big thing that’s only going to get bigger. If you plan to use AI for inspiration or to bounce ideas off when you’re having trouble finding the words, you need to be aware of the inaccuracies it can produce. To be fair, when I asked it to spit out some narrative for this section, it did throw out some good ones, but AI doesn’t have human understanding or human experiences. Thus, it’s an unreliable tool that should be used carefully as a resource for your writing.

    For this section, I asked AI spit out twenty examples of how authors could write about bras in a novel. Here are some of its questionable responces. I’ve cut ones that were just someone looking at bras in drawers or shops, for example:

    • She gingerly lifted the bra from the drawer, marveling at its soft fabric and delicate embroidery.
      No one marvels over soft fabric and delicate embroidery. When writing, avoid using passages that make it seem like the person has never seen a bra or touched fabric before.
    • The bra, folded neatly in her suitcase, was a reminder of the journey ahead.
      While bras CAN be folded (cups rotated toward each other until one sits in the other), it’s probably best to leave ‘folding’ a bra out of the conversation as it doesn’t make immediate sense. Also, what sort of trip is SHE going on that her bra reminds her of the journey? This is about as strange as another one which was “The bra, nestled among her belongings in the suitcase, was a reminder of home.”
    • The bra, carefully hung on a velvet hanger, seemed almost too delicate to wear.
      Storing bras on a hanger is not the best way to store bras, although I’m sure some people do this and sotre displays do this. This would take up a lot of space in a closet to prevent them from getting squished. Bras are best stored laid out in a drawer with each bra’s cups resting inside the cups of the one in front, or with the bra twisted slightly so one cups fits inside the other. This only works for lined bras. Unlined bras can be carefully folded.
    • The bra, still warm from her body, lay discarded on the chair as she slipped into bed. While an effective way of measuring time, the whole ‘still warm’ part could be seen as gross by some and is also unneccessary.
    • The bras, neatly organized by colour, created a rainbow of lingerie in her drawer. This indicates this person owns a LOT of bras, which most people don’t. As for organized by colour, if you’re going to write something like this, its best to give the character traits that show more than average attention to cleanliness and order.
    • She admired the silhouette of her bra beneath her blouse, a subtle hint of femininity. Unless the bra is a visible part of the outfit, it’s probably better to avoid this. People usually go to great efforts to hide their bra and any ripples or changes it makes to the clothing. Generally, it’s meant to be invisible.
    • She carefully selected a bra from the drawer, its soft fabric a comforting embrace. I can assure you no one thinks of their bra and its soft embrace.

    And finally, the visuals on this one made me laugh rather loudly because I could only imagine the flag-like largeness of the cups required to make a bra billow in the wind.

    • She carefully hung her bra on the line, the fabric billowing gently in the breeze.

    Cup

    The part of the bra that covers the breast

    Band

    The part of the bra that wraps around the back and hooks together (in back closing bras). Depending on the amount of support/appearance wanted, the band can be wide enough for 2 hooks or many more.

    Straps

    The part of the bra that goes over the shoulders. Depending on the amount of support/appearance wanted, the straps can be thin or thick. The weight of the breasts may require thicker straps to be comfortable.

    Gore

    The part of the bra between the cups

    Wire

    A flat metal band that is sewn under the cup of the bra to give it extra support. Some people dislike the wire as it can press into the side of the breast, though proper fitting should eliminate most of this. If there is fat between the breast and armpit that is non-standard, it may also press into that.

    The wire can snap over time and protrude through the fabric, which can also be painful. It can also pop through the stitching at the top that keeps it in. This cannot be easily repaired. Generally, these things are a death sentence for a bra.

    Halter

    The straps go around the neck rather than over the shoulders

    Racerback

    The straps either cross over the back or connect between the shoulder blades with fabric or a hook. Many bras come with built in hooks on the strap to allow for conversion. Point of note: those hooks get caught on everything they can possibly get around, especially knit or mesh items.

    Strapless

    No straps. The bra is supported by rubbery strips that stick to the skin (and positive thinking). Those rubbery strips can cause irritation with extended use.

    BRA SUPPORT

    Support of the bra is determined by the amount of fabric covering the breast and how stiff it is as well as strap width and band width.

    Bras for larger chested people tend to have thicker bands (to help support the weight of the breast without pain), and thicker straps (to distribute the weight of the breasts and prevent shoulder pain).

    There are numerous types of bras, but here we’ll cover some of the most common ones. I left out binders as grouping them with bras is problematic, but there’s further information about the trans and non-binary experience near the end.

    Balconette / Shelf Bra / Demi Bra

    A bra that is more or less flat across the top with wide spaced straps. Good for low cut shirts, or shirts with wide necklines. May or may not cover the nipples.

    (Picture garment from Torrid)

    Bralette

    In the US, a bralette is a bra without a lining or clasps. In the UK a bralette may be a tight-fitting, cropped top with thin straps.

    (Pictured garment from Foschini)

    Bustier

    Similar to a corset with a bra built in, a bustier ends above the waist rather than below.

    (Picrured garment from Victoria’s Secret)

    Cage

    A bra, regardless of style, that has extra straps over the chest or breast for cosmetic purposes. Cage bras may have cups or may not have them.

    Cupless

    A bra with little to no fabric covering the breast. Typically worn for cosmetic purposes as it offers no support, just a sexy appearance. Might be worn with adhesive nipple covers.

    (Pictured garment from Maison Close)

    Full Coverage

    Excellent support, typically used by people with larger breasts. Provides significant support with a wider bane and full cup that keeps breasts mostly still.

    (Pictured garment from … not sure)

    Push-Up Bra

    A bra with additional padding that pushes the breasts up and together to create bold cleavage.

    (Pictured garment from le Vie en Rose)

    T-Shirt Bra

    A smooth bra designed to be worn under thinner fabrics so it will not show

    (Pictured garment from le Senza)

    Training Bra

    A light bra with some support for people with smaller breasts or developing girls. Lining can help hide the nipples or shape the breast at a time where they may be of an uncomfortable shape for the wearer.

    (Pictured garment from … not sure)

    Nursing Bra

    A supportive bra designed to allow the fabric to be pulled away to allow babies to nurse.

    (Pictured garment from George – Wal-Mart)

    Sports Bra

    A thick bra meant to immobilize the breasts for exercise.

    (Pictured garment from Puma)

    OTHER BRA TYPES

    • Underwire: a bra with a wire fitted into the cup to provide additional structure and support.
    • Unlined: made from a thinner material that will not prevent the nipple from showing if erect. Allows for a more natural shape to the breast.
    • Strapless: has no shoulder straps, relying on the band to provide the majority of the support. Good for off-the-shoulder shirts or dresses.
    • Backless: typically, adhesive bras that stick directly to the breast.

    Want to learn about the history of bras? Head to this Wikipedia article.

    There are a few things that might be added to bras to improve their function or look. Here is a quick list of some of them:

    • Bra Inserts: These often silicone inserts are added into the cup of the bra. They may allow someone to achieve greater cleavage, a higher lift, the appearance of a larger size, or may be added to one cup only if a person has a breast that is a different size or who has had a breast removed. Bra inserts can also be added to bras for people who have had double masectomies to simulate the appearance of breasts without the need for surgery, in the interim while they await surgery, or as they learn to love their new body.
    • Bra Extender: this is an attachment that hooks into the back of the bra, giving it additional length (of the band). This can be used to get more use out of a bra when size changes, can be added because a person doesn’t quite fit conventional sizes, or because time of the month may cause someone to fluctuate due to water retention, etc.
    • Pasties: These are reusable silicone circles which are placed over the nipple. They’re designed to conceal the nipple if the person is not wearing a bra or is wearing an unlined bra which may allow the shape/colour of the nipple to be seen.
    • Nipple Covers: Similar to pasties but may be thinner and more like a bandaid. These are one use only.
    • Breast Lifts: Self-adhesive silicone accessories that go over the front of the breast. You pull the top tabs up to lift the breast and stick them to the skin of the chest. This offers lift and nipple coverage without the bra.
    • Boob Tape: Technically not an addition to a bra. Boob tape is an adhesive applied directly to the skin in strategic ways to create custom coverage. This could be because the outfit is not suitable for a bra (low back and low front, for example), while still providing support and nipple coverage. It’s not recommended for people with senstive skin.
    • Body Tape: this is clear tape that allows people to wear clothing that might otherwise move and expose whatever lies beneath. It is applied to the skin and you press the clothing to it to lock it in place. Yes, it’s basically double-sided tape that works on skin.
    • Nursing Pads: When someone is breastfeeding, they may experience leaking or – if they have a let down – a bit more than leaking. Nursing pads are thick circular pads inserted over the nipple (non-adhesive) to soak up any breastmilk that may inconveniently escape. They may need to be changed several times through the day.

    Here’s a list of a few things about bras you might not be aware of:

    • Buying a bra is a smaller cup size is a time-honoured, if slightly uncomfortable way, to get the appearance of larger breasts
    • Before bra inserts, some people would layer bras to achieve better cleavage
    • Bras are expensive. Those who wear them often have a small selection of ones they like and may default to only 2-3 they wear every day. These require, but may not get, frequent washings…because bras are expensive AF and…
    • Bras generally should be handwashed and laid flat to dry
    • People who wear bras often master the art of hooking them behind the back and removing them without removing the shirt (pull one strap off, pull the other strap off, reach up from the bottom and unhook the bra, pull it out of the shirt).
    • The bra may be a good hiding place for items that may usually go in a purse or pockets. But one should be careful about doing it with phones: Multifocal Breast Cancer in Young Women with Prolonged Contact between Their Breasts and Their Cellular Phones. To be fair, this is a debated topic: Myth: Carrying a phone in your bra can cause breast cancer

    While it can seem every store has their own way of measuring bra fit, it generally comes down to math. I highly recommend against having any character guess another character’s bra size. The likelihood is that they will be wildly off.

    THE MATH OF BRA FITTING

    To Determine Band Size
    Measure snugly around the ribcage, directly under the breasts. If your result is an odd number, round the number up to the next even number.

    Band size can be adjusted up one size to accommodate a smaller cup size. Alternately, it can be adjusted down one size to accommodate a larger cup size. This does not always work.

    To Determine Cup Size
    This incorporates a little math. Measuring loosely around the fullest part of the breast then subtract the band measurement (not adjusted) to determine the cup size based on the below. For example:

    Difference0″1″2″3″4″5″6″
    Cup sizeAAABCDDD/EDDD/F

    Note, this type of measurement doesn’t work for all people.

    Or

    This handy chart from Clovia.com is helpful if you personally want to find your bra size.

    SIGNS A BRA ISN’T FITTING CORRECTLY

    Between 70-80% of all people are in a bra that is the wrong size for them.

    TOO SMALL

    If the band causes bulges around it, the band is too small.

    If the breast bulges out the top or sides of the bra cup, the cup size is too small.

    If the gore does not sit against the skin, the cup is too small.

    If the underwire is chaffing, leaving marks, or otherwise pushing into the skin, the cup is too small.

    If the shoulder straps are cutting into the shoulders, they are tightened too far. If you are tightening them for extra support, try getting a fuller coverage bra.

    TOO BIG

    If the band rides up the back rather than going straight across, the band is too large (or the shoulder straps have been tightened too far)

    If the breast protrudes out the bottom of the bra, the band is too large.

    If the breast does not fill the cup and it sits off the skin, the cup size is too large.

    If the straps are falling off the shoulder, then they are too loose – or you have more developed shoulder muscles than bras are designed for (hint: try a bra that can be worn in a racerback style).

    BRA FACTS

    People with breasts often wear the wrong bra size. Band size affects cup size so the balance between the two.

    Even the way to measure bra size tends to vary from company to company.

    Bras on larger breasts can be uncomfortable due to the strain put on the shoulders by the strap (thicker straps and thicker bands improve this), and at the band.

    People with larger breasts often choose bras with thicker straps and bands, as well as larger cups to avoid pain and breast bounce. If you’re seeing anything but, it’s likely for the sex appeal of less material.

    Average worldwide (natural) cup size is A or B. It’s important to keep in mind however, that breast size is impacted not only by genetics, but by environmental factors (exposure to estrogen mimicking chemicals FACT CHECK), and body fat composition.

    Wearing a bra does not impact the likelihood of someone developing breast cancer.

    Bras are extremely expensive. Most people have their few go-to bras for everyday wear, and maybe ones for romantic endeavors.

    Normal bras do not provide enough support for sports and are made of the wrong materials for exertion. This is where sports bras come into play

    Some people HATE underwire bras.

    A lot of people with breasts cannot wait to get their bras off at the end of the day. Others find life without a bra uncomfortable.

    Source: https://www.worlddata.info/average-breastsize.php

    Trans Men

    For a man in a biologically female body, chest binders are an option but do come with risk. Here is an article about chest binders: Chest Binding: A Physician’s Guide.

    To understand how these men feel, here is a very good video to watch to help you understand the experience and safety.

    Trans Women

    For women in a biologically male body, breast augmentation is an option but potentially prohibitively expensive. Gender Affirming surgeries may be covered in some countries, however. Other options include bras with silicone breast forms inside, and hormone replacement therapy which increases estrogen and progesterone, allowing for the natural development of breasts.

    I found Transgender Breast Prosthetics written by a trans woman, Andrea James, which goes through their knowledge and experiences with feminization.

    Chest hair is also something that may contribute to gender dysphoria for these women. Many options for fashion are not options, as they may show chest hair growth, a binder, or allude to a biologically male chest which can cause social issues that may further damage mental health.

    All that said, wearing items such as bras can be incredibly validating for Trans Women, but also – initially – a very stressful experience due to harsh judgements by some members of society.

    Non-Binary People

    Non-binary people are people who do not identify with biological gender. They feel neither male nor female. Their experiences with having breasts or a male chest will vary wildly depending on their experiences. They too experience body dysphoria. Having or not having breasts may not present an issue to them or may do so at times. On the other hand, they may prefer a more androgenous look that would allow them to present how they want at any given time.

    Just because someone is non-binary, it doesn’t mean they won’t choose to wear clothing or clothing designs that are generally attributed to masculinity or femininity. Thus, people who are non-binary may choose to wear bras that are lacy and floral, and this does not change or otherwise impact the fact they are non-binary. They may also choose to wear a binder or may switch between the two, similar to someone who is gender fluid (a person who may relate to one gender one day and another the next).

    Other Resources

    SITE BROUGHT TO YOU BY

    SHONNA WHITE
    Artist, Writer, Gamer, and GIANT GEEK

    Locations: Mountain Biomes Including Valleys, Caves, and Other Features

    Get Around This Post

    Related Posts

    This area will fill in the more subjects we’re able to get to. Make sure to check the Design and Environment page for all related posts. You can also check the Making Your Characters Stand Out section for the posts on Skill and Talents where we’ll get into how to survive in the mountains and what gear is needed, or what would have been used in say medieval times.

    Mountain Biome – Summer (AI)
    Mountain Biome – Winter (AI)

    BIOME: a geographic area characterized by distinct climate, vegetation, and wildlife. Biomes are defined by factors such as temperature, precipitation, and the types of organisms that inhabit the area.

    In this D-Script you’ll want to know the difference between two related biomes that I’m throwing in this post:

    Mountain: A mountain is a landform rising prominently above its surroundings, typically having steep slopes and a peak or summit that reaches a significant elevation above sea level. Mountains are known for their rugged terrain, rocky slopes, and harsh environmental conditions. They vary greatly in size and shape ranging from what some might call hills to towering peaks (examples further down in this post). They can be part of a range (lots of mountains in a row) or may be singular formations.

    Mountains are formed through geological processes such as tectonic or volcanic activity, and erosion. Not all mountain ranges are still geologically active, but some are (the Himalayas, the Andes, the Rocky Mountains, The Alaskan Range, and the East African Rift). This means the mountains are still growing. While other mountains, like the Appalachian Mountains are eroding and getting smaller over time.

    Alpine: The term “alpine” refers to areas typically above the tree line and are characterized by alpine vegetation, rocky terrain, and cold climates. Alpine regions are commonly found in mountainous areas, particularly those at higher latitudes or altitudes. These areas often experience extreme weather conditions, including cold temperatures, high winds, and heavy snowfall. Alpine ecosystems are known for their unique flora and fauna adapted to survive in harsh mountain environments.

    source: https://www.researchgate.net/figure/Extent-and-distribution-of-global-alpine-areas-a-Spatial-distribution-of-alpine-areas_fig1_339600115

    Don’t forget to check out the ……..

    As you keep reading, keep in mind that I’m covering what could be considered the ‘standard’ mountains. The mountains one might think of when one thinks of mountains. However, there are wildly different mountains around the world. Here is a link to an article that shows some of the world’s most unique mountains: 19 secrets you never knew about the world’s most beautiful mountains

    Indigenous Perspectives

    Mountains are often viewed as sacred places by Indigenous peoples. As such, they often have tonnes of stories that reflect histories of the land and associated folklore. These can give valuable insight into areas where these Indigenous nations travelled and lived. These stories have been passed between generations, sometimes to speak of abundance and other times serve as warning. For example, later I touch briefly on warnings Indigenous people gave to settlers around the town of Frank, Alberta. Some people listened and moved on, while others did not and … things happened.

    Here are some links to indigenous perspectives that might interest you.

    These perspectives can help inspire you as you write about the mountains but be careful to give credit where it’s due. Taking indigenous stories and making them your own should be avoided. Keep in mind these stories are their histories, their identities, and around the world indigenous peoples have suffered numerous cultures taking that from them. Often through extreme force up to and including genocide. Always credit your sources in respectful ways.

    This section isn’t just for helping you understand this D-Script, but to help you use the right terminology when writing. Many of these terms we expand upon later. Even more definitions can be found under individual sections.

    ROCK AND LAND FORMATIONS

    • Butte: A flat-topped hill or mountain with steep sides, often isolated.
    • Buttress: A projecting support or structure, often a rock formation, which reinforces the stability of a slope or cliff.
    • Chasm: A deep, gaping hole or fissure, often in the earth’s surface.
    • Cliff: A high, steep rock face or escarpment, often with a vertical or near-vertical drop.
    • Col: A pass or gap in a mountain ridge, allowing passage between two valleys.
    • Crag: A steep, rugged rock or cliff, often with a series of projections and indentations.
    • Crest: The highest point along a mountain ridge or the top of a mountain.
    • Crevasse: A deep crack or fissure, especially in a glacier or ice sheet.
    • Drumlin: A smooth, elongated hill formed by glacial action, often with a streamlined shape.
    • Escarpment: A steep slope or cliff, typically separating two level areas.
    • Foothill: A low hill or mountain at the base of a larger mountain or mountain range.
    • Gorge: A narrow, deep valley with steep sides, often carved by a river.
    • Gully: A deep, narrow channel or ravine formed by erosion, often on the side of a hill or mountain.
    • Hill: A raised area of land that is lower in elevation than a mountain, with a rounded summit.
    • Kettle: A depression or hole in the ground formed by the melting of a detached block of glacial ice.
    • Ledge: A narrow, flat projection or shelf of rock, often found on the side of a cliff or mountain.
    • Overhang: A horizontal projection of rock or soil that extends outward from a vertical surface, creating a ledge or shelter below.
    • Palisade: A line of steep cliffs or rock formations, often arranged in a row.
    • Peak: The pointed top or summit of a mountain.
    • Pinnacle: A tall, pointed peak or rock formation.
    • Plateau: A flat or gently sloping elevated area that is higher than the surrounding land.
    • Precipice: A very steep rock face or cliff, often with a sheer drop, conveying a sense of verticality and danger.
    • Ravine: A narrow, steep-sided valley or gorge, often with a watercourse at the bottom.
    • Ridge: A long, narrow elevated crest or chain of hills or mountains.
    • Scarp: A steep slope or escarpment, typically formed by faulting or erosion.
    • Slope: The inclined surface of a mountain or hill, indicating the steepness of the terrain.
    • Spur: A projecting ridge or elongated crest extending from a larger mountain or hill.
    • Summit: The highest point or peak of a mountain.
    • Valley: A low-lying area between hills or mountains, often containing a river or stream.

    SNOW AND ICE

    • Avalanche: A mass of snow, ice, and debris rapidly descending a mountain slope.
    • Firn: Dense, compacted snow that has undergone partial melting and refreezing, forming a granular and crystalline structure.
    • Glaciers: A large mass of ice that forms from accumulated snow and moves slowly down a mountain valley or spreads outward from a central point.
      • Ablation Zone: The lower portion of a glacier where melting and sublimation exceeds the accumulation of new snow, leading to a net loss of ice.
      • Drumlin: A smooth, elongated hill formed by glacial action, often with a streamlined shape.
      • Ice Sheet: A massive, continent-sized glacier that covers a significant portion of the land, such as the Antarctic or Greenland Ice Sheet.
      • Moraine: Accumulation of rock debris and sediment carried and deposited by a glacier.
    • Ice Cap: A smaller-scale version of an ice sheet, covering a more localized area.
    • Ice Tongue: An elongated, narrow extension of a glacier that protrudes into the sea.
    • Icefall: A section of a glacier where the ice flows rapidly over uneven terrain, creating a series of frozen cascades.
    • Kettle: A depression or hole in the ground formed by the melting of a detached block of glacial ice.
    • Névé: Granular, partially compacted snow that is in the process of transforming into glacial ice.
    • Penitentes: Tall, thin blades or spires of hardened snow or ice, often found at high altitudes and formed by
    • Serac: A large, block-like mass of ice found on the surface of a glacier, often formed by the intersection of crevasses.
    • Snow Line: the altitude at which some snow remains year-round. May be only in specific places on the mountain.
    • Snowpack: Layers of accumulated snow on the ground, formed by the compaction of successive snowfalls. It plays a crucial role in mountain ecosystems, influencing factors like avalanche risk and seasonal snowmelt.
    • Snowfield: A relatively flat and expansive area covered with snow, often found on mountains or in polar regions.

    LAND MOVEMENT AND SIMILAR

    • Landslide: The movement of rock, soil, and debris down a slope, often triggered by factors like heavy rainfall or earthquakes.
    • Rockslide: A rockslide is a type of landslide where rocks and debris slide down a steep slope. It primarily involves the movement of large rock masses and may include boulders, stones, and fragments of bedrock.

    OTHER

    • Fauna: the animal life in a particular area, including all animal species, from insects and fish to mammals and birds.
    • Flora: a term for the plant life in a particular area, encompassing all plant species, from trees and shrubs to grasses, flowers, and mosses.
    • Runoff: The flow of water over the land surface, often occurring after rainfall or snowmelt.
    • Tree Line: the area where trees can no longer grow. Found toward the top of tall mountains. Tree lines are affected by temperature (colder the higher up you go), solar radiation (again, the higher up you go, the more of it there is), wind erosion (can blow away soil), snowpack (long lasting or deep snow affects plant’s ability to grow), and the slope (how steep it is). That’s not an inclusive list but covers some of the big ones.
    • Tundra: An ecosystem characterized by low temperatures and limited vegetation, often found at high altitudes or latitudes.

    Mountains are dynamic places, and where they are changes everything from their shape to what plant life grows on them. I live near the Rocky Mountains in Canada. I can tell you from experience how widely varied mountains look. Some come in long rows (ranges) with not a lot of peaks higher than the others (see first picture below), others may stand above their neighbours looking like jagged, broken teeth, their peaks thin and crumbling. In some you might see striations (lines) of different rocks lying more or less horizontally. In others, those striations may be almost vertical, showing how the rock came up out of the ground at a steep angle. Some of the coolest mountains I’ve seen are where the rocks look like they melted, the rock rippled and wavy like water that froze mid-movement.

    Unsurprisingly, climate impacts what vegetation grows on the mountains. For example, on the prairie side of the mountains I live by, there are hardier, more cold resistant vegetation. Forests there are comprised mainly (though not entirely and in all areas) of sharp, pine trees with short, hard needles. The forest floor is covered in plants such as bearberry, spreading junipers, some wildflowers, tiny wild strawberries, and wolf willows. However, it doesn’t take long for the plant life to start changing as you get into British Columbia (heading west toward the ocean). Plants there tend to include a lot more ferns (with areas covered in them like rainforests), hemlock, cedars, and pines with longer and softer needles.

    Below are some images to help peak your creativity! (pun not intended but totally accepted) Images are from Google Maps. Take some time to look at them and think for yourself how you might describe what you see.

    In this image you see (bottom up): long sparse grasses poking out from rocky soil, varigated forest with a blend of evergreen and deciduous trees with the first hints of yellow leaves peeking through, gentle slopes that become steeper until the forest can no longer hold on, scars of old rockslides being reclaimed first by grasses then by the trees, the cuts of water erosion where the winter’s snows melt and create narrow paths in the rock, a stone ridgeline that rises to just beneath the clouds, bands of different coloured rock that were pushed from the ground, at times at steep angles that exemplify the enormous forces that created the mountains themselves.
    In this image you see (bottom up):the pine forests giving away to the patchwork of gasses and wind-worn stone of the dusty peaks, deep gaps between the peaks their sides so steep and rugged no plant life can take hold, peaks with tings of red from iron in the stone, smaller repeating peaks cradling jagged mountaintops, peaks that curve inward as though shying away from the sky
    In this image you see (bottom up): millions of years of rubble from the crumbling mountain tips, hardy grasses and shrubs clinging to the wind-swept mountain tops, cliffs plunging for hundreds of feet with hills of debris at their feet, deep and wide valleys full of forests with rivers winding through them, snow and ice clinging to every surface it can with stripes forming where layers of rock change, snow fields that have settled among the steep and crumbling peaks sometimes deeper than houses, the remnants of a once mighty glacier with its regression leaving behind fields of rock ground down to gravel, peaks that pierce sporadic clouds

    Want to see more pictures of mountains to see how they vary? Here’s a link to a google image search.

    TIP: Don’t live near mountains? Google Maps is a great tool to get a good look at what mountains look like and you can even find images taken as people hike the paths with 360-degree cameras on their heads! Search “Google Maps” and a general location. Open Google Maps, zoom into an area with roads, then click and drag the little yellow man icon onto the road. You can now see all the pics! Keep an eye out for hiking trails! This can show you everything from the mountains to the landscapes, to the plants in the region! Sometimes, you can get into some pretty remote areas!

    DESCRIPTIVE EXAMPLES

    • The mountains disappeared into the sheet of white cloud blocking out the sky. Between them, the knee-deep snow, and how the mountains themselves pressed in from all sides, claustrophobia itched under Renard’s skin. He hugged his arms around him as he gazed out the window of the lodge, his legs sparking with a need to run. But the closest town was through the pass and impossible to reach this time of year. In the other direction, it would take weeks to reach the nearest signs of civilization.
    • With every step through the rugged pass, the weight of desperation grew heavier on the settler’s shoulders. The snow-capped summits were unforgivingly cold despite spring arriving a few weeks back. Their food stores were getting low, and while they could find a few rugged berries frozen shriveled by the winter, they were mealy and more seed than fruit. Guma hoped they could track a herd of goats. So far, they’d seen the signs – hoof prints in the snow and mud – but the herd seemed to be climbing higher, moving toward the ragged peaks where loose rock threatened to send anyone who followed tumbling down the mountain.

    DESCRIPTIVE WORDS FOR MOUNTAINS

    • Alpine
    • Austere
    • Brooding
    • Commanding
    • Craggy
    • Ephemeral
    • Enduring
    • Enigmatic
    • Ethereal
    • Formidable
    • Grandiose
    • Majestic
    • Mystical
    • Overwhelming
    • Rugged
    • Sentinel
    • Serene
    • Silhouette
    • Towering
    • Magnificent
    • Spectacular
    • Impressive
    • Regal
    • Stately
    • Massive
    • Imposing
    • Breathtaking
    • Awe-Inspiring
    • Barren
    • Chilly
    • Dangerous
    • Alien
    • Foreboding
    • Cloud-covered heights
    • Wind-swept ridges
    • Cliff-lined slopes
    • Stunning
    • Dramatic
    • Rocky
    • Jagged
    • Steep
    • Serpentine trails
    • Eroded pathways
    • Glacial valleys
    • Frosty peaks
    • Lofty
    • Highland
    • Snow-Capped
    • Glacial
    • Frozen
    • Icy
    • Glacier-clad
    • Misty
    • Foggy
    • Mist-shrouded
    • Windy
    • Gusty
    • Rugged terrain
    • Crisp
    • Intimidated
    • Malevolent
    • Precarious
    • Snow-capped peaks
    • Frozen wilderness
    • Twisting
    • Curling
    • Winding
    • Angular
    • Crinkled
    • Crumpled
    • Folding
    • Layered
    • Tiered
    • Straited
    • Ribbed
    • Sloping
    • Untouched
    • Sharp
    • Crumbling
    • Windswept
    • Steep
    • Blanketed in forest
    • Dramatic cliffs
    • Untouched wilderness
    • Rocky outcrops
    • Cliffside panorama
    • Solitary summit
    • Jagged peaks
    • Otherworldly
    • Treacherous
    • Uncharted
    • Unstable
    • Scarred

    WORDS TO DESCRIBE SMELLS YOU MAY ENCOUNTER IN THE MOUNTAINS

    Depending on where you are in the mountains, and where those mountains are, will impact what the smells are like. I’ll get into smells more in dept in several sections below but will summarize here. Mountains tend to be remote areas and prone to high winds. As such, they generally smell clean, fresh, crisp. The air lacks pollution you see around cities and towns. In forested areas, it may (especially in seasons outside winter) smell earthy, oxygen rich, or like the plants surrounding you. For example, in the Rockies near me, you often smell juniper in the air. In rocky areas with little plant life there may be a distinct mineral-rich scent or a dusty smell. Weirdly, it smells like rocks where there are lots of rocks 😉. Around lots of snow or ice, on top of being cool and crisp smelling, it smells like mineral-rich water. You can see further notes on that in related sections below.

    FUN FACT: 75-95% of taste is actually smell*! Anything in the smell categories you could legitimately write as a taste…just be careful with not going too far with that. A sizable portion of the population doesn’t know that smell and taste are linked or linked this strongly.

    *source:https://www.researchgate.net/publication/283974876_Just_how_much_of_what_we_taste_derives_from_the_sense_of_smell#:~:text=of%20colour%20thereon.-,…,the%20dominant%20sense%20in%20tasting.

    Describe It: Mountain Lakes, Rivers, Streams, and Waterfalls

    You may wonder where that mountain water comes from. Afterall, there’s a lot of it and water doesn’t tend to run uphill. Well, the primary source of water in mountains is precipitation, which includes rainfall, snowfall, sleet, and hail. Moisture-laden air masses encounter mountains, causing them to rise and cool, leading to condensation and precipitation. Snow accumulates in high-altitude areas forming snowpacks and even glaciers. As these melt, they create runoff that feeds into lakes, rivers, streams, and more. It should also be noted that water sources may also gather underground, where they’re less likely to suffer from evaporation. These underground water sources are things like springs (which often make their way to the surface) and aquifers.

    source: https://www.banfflakelouise.com/experiences/moraine-lake

    The above lake, Moraine Lake, is world famous for its colour and scenery. Mountain lakes tend to have vivid colours like this due to the amount of minerals in them from erosion of the surrounding mountains. Colours may vary at different times of the year and depend on the minerals involved. For example, below is Cameron Falls in Waterton, AB. The area is well known for the red rocks (see the picture gallery at the end of this D-Script). At certain times of year, the falls look dramatically different (though, admittedly, the pink falls are super rare).

    Lake shores tend to have rocks anywhere from about the size of a loaf of bread to grains slightly larger than sand, depending on the erosion levels, though sandy-like beaches are a little harder to come across if we’re talking lakes and not mountains protruding directly from the ocean. Oh, and some don’t have shores at all but are surrounded by cliffs and other times vegetation may go right up to the water (which is muddy and hard to walk in).

    The rocks are typically smooth and rounded from water erosion unless they’re newly fallen. You’ll find several pictures in the gallery at the end of this D-Script.

    Describing Mountain Lakes

    • Shimei set their bedroll down a few meters from the vibrant blue waters of Mirror Lake before heading to the rocky shore. They navigated the haphazard blocks of stone carefully. Most were smoothed by ages of erosion, but some closer to the ring of surrounding mountains were sharper, more recently liberated from the peaks.
    • “Nope! Nope! Nope!” Heidi stepped out of the crystal waters of Cat’s Eye Lake, her toes already frozen by the glacial run off. She wasn’t sure what she’d expected, but it certainly hadn’t been water just shy of the temperature of ice and stones still somehow covered in a slimy layer of…whatever that was. (note: the slimy stuff that can be present is known as biofilm)
    • The surface of the teal lake was thrust into waves by the unforgiving wind rushing through the mountain pass. Luiz stood on the rocky shore studying the rainbow of rocks beneath him, fascinated by their variation and the sparkling quartz in so many.

    DESCRIPTIVE WORDS FOR MOUNTAIN LAKES

    • Alien
    • Aquamarine
    • Azure
    • Blissful
    • Blue
    • Breathtaking
    • Crystal-clear
    • Crystal depths
    • Crystalline
    • Dreamlike
    • Emerald
    • Enchanted
    • Enchanting
    • Enigmatic
    • Enveloping
    • Ethereal
    • Ephemeral
    • Glistening
    • Glistening pool
    • Green
    • Harmonious
    • Hidden
    • Idyllic
    • Invigorating
    • Isolated
    • Luminous
    • Majestic
    • Mesmerizing
    • Mirrored
    • Mystic
    • Mysterious
    • Mystical
    • Nestled
    • Peaceful
    • Picturesque
    • Pristine
    • Reflective
    • Resplendent
    • Sacred
    • Scenic
    • Secluded
    • Serene
    • Shimmering
    • Silent
    • Solitude
    • Solitary
    • Spectacular
    • Spellbinding
    • Still
    • Sublime
    • Surreal
    • Tranquil
    • Turbulent
    • Undisturbed
    • Unfathomable
    • Frigid
    • Glacial

    WORDS TO DESCRIBE THE TASTE OF MOUNTAIN LAKE WATER

    • Crisp
    • Fresh
    • Pristine
    • Pure
    • Refreshing
    • Clean
    • Clear
    • Cool
    • Invigorating
    • Mountain-fresh
    • Natural
    • Untainted
    • Untouched
    • Alpine
    • Crystalline
    • Untamed
    • Untouched
    • Wilderness
    • Glacial
    • Icy
    • Snow-fed
    • Spring-fed
    • Arctic
    • Flavourful
    • Unpolluted
    • Unadulterated
    • Unspoiled
    • Virgin
    • Freshwater
    • Wild
    • Primal
    • Uncontaminated
    • Untouched
    • Unaltered
    • Unspoiled
    • Mineral-rich

    WORDS TO DESCRIBE THE SMELLS OF MOUNTAIN LAKES AND THE AIR AROUND THEM

    • Crisp
    • Fresh
    • Piney
    • Earthy
    • Floral
    • Clean
    • Cool
    • Mineral Rich
    • Refreshing
    • Aromatic
    • Pristine
    • Herbal
    • Scented
    • Fragrant
    • Invigorating
    • Scented by Juniper
    • Fresh
    • Earthen
    • Brisk
    • Woodsy
    • Alpine
    • Refreshing

    WORDS TO DESCRIBES SOUNDS NEAR MOUNTAIN LAKES

    For sounds, one should look up the wildlife in the area (or of the country inspring your setting) to understand what sort of animals would be nearby and what noises they make. In the below, I’ve excluded human sounds such as tourists and boats, windsurfers, etc., but it’s common to find tourist sites set up around lakes, or see people camping nearby, if not people having cabins.

    • Babbling
    • Birdsongs
    • Breezes
    • Cascading waters
    • Chirping birds
    • Bird calls
    • Chirping insects
    • Howls of wolves
    • Yipping of foxes
    • Calls of elk and deer
    • Flowing water
    • Murmuring of nearby brooks
    • Rustling of leaves
    • Silence
    • Rushes of wind
    • Splashing of water (in the wind)
    • Splashing of rocks falling from surrounding mountains
    • Lapping of water on the rocks (no tides, but wind can stir up some waves)
    • Crickets
    • Babbling of nearby streams
    • Creaking of trees in the wind
    • Wind rushing through the trees
    • Splashing of fish
    • Thunder (from waterfalls)
    • Crashing (of waterfalls)
    • Wind in the trees
    • Gurgling
    • Trickling
    • Splashing

    Waterflow in the mountains can be as meagre as a trickle you barely see in the dirt to raging rivers tumbling down their sides, possibly creating waterfalls. Sometimes you’ll see dry, eroded paths in the dirt where water has obviously dug into the ground. These are often seasonal streams or creeks, with water running down them only in certain months. I will talk a little more about almost dry and dry riverbeds later.

    BUT FIRST, DEFINITIONS

    Brook: A brook is a small, shallow stream or creek. Brooks have a gentle flow and clear, babbling water. They often meander through valleys, meadows, or forests.

    Creek: A creek is a small, narrow stream or brook. They have a shallow depth and slow-moving water, and they may flow over rocks, gravel, or sand. Creeks are typically smaller than rivers and streams.

    Hot Springs: Hot springs are natural sources of water that emerge from the ground at elevated temperatures. They can be warm or so hot they can kill anything that jumps in. Formed by geothermal activity, hot springs occur when groundwater is heated deep within the Earth’s crust and rises to the surface through fractures or faults. (see also Springs)

    Rapids: Rapids are a section of a river where water flows swiftly over rocks, creating turbulence, waves, and sometimes whitewater (see also White Water Rapids). Rapids are typically found in areas where the riverbed is steep or obstructed by rocks, boulders, or other obstacles.

    River: A river is a large, flowing body of water that typically flows in a natural channel toward an ocean, sea, lake, or another river. Rivers are characterized by their continuous flow, significant volume of water, and the presence of tributaries, which are smaller rivers or streams that flow into the main river.

    Rivulet: A rivulet is a small, narrow stream or brook, often used to describe a tiny or shallow flow of water. Rivulets have a gentle flow and shallow depth.

    Stream: A stream is a small, narrow body of flowing water. Streams may originate from springs or runoff from rain and/or snow and flow downhill, eventually joining larger bodies of water such as rivers, lakes, or oceans. Streams are generally smaller in size and volume compared to rivers.

    Spring: A spring is a natural source of water that emerges from the ground, often at the base of hills or mountains. Springs occur when groundwater reaches the surface through an opening in the Earth’s surface, such as a crack or fissure. Springs may produce a continuous flow of water or intermittently release water depending on the local hydrology.

    White Water Rapids: White water rapids are sections of a river where the water flows swiftly over rocks, creating turbulent, frothy, and aerated water with whitecaps and waves. These rapids are characterized by their intense, churning water. The term “white water” refers to the foamy appearance of the water caused by the turbulence and aeration as it rushes downstream. In the picture gallery at the end of this D-Script is a picture of white water.

    Describing Rivers and Streams

    DESCRIPTIVE WORDS FOR RIVERS AND STREAMS

    • Azure
    • Babbling
    • Blue
    • Brisk
    • Bubbling
    • Cascading
    • Churning
    • Clear
    • Converging
    • Coursing
    • Crashing
    • Crystal-clear
    • Crystaline
    • Current
    • Dangerous
    • Eerie
    • Flowing
    • Foaming
    • Fresh
    • Glistening
    • Gurgling
    • Gentle
    • Green
    • Gushing
    • Icy
    • Invigorating
    • Luminescent
    • Majestic
    • Meandering
    • Muddy
    • Murmuring
    • Picturesque
    • Pristine
    • Rapid
    • Rapids
    • Raging
    • Rippling
    • Rivulet
    • Roaring
    • Rushing
    • Serene
    • Shimmering
    • Snaking
    • Sparkling
    • Splashing
    • Thundering
    • Torrential
    • Tranquil
    • Trickling
    • Turbulent
    • Welling
    • Whirling
    • White
    • Wild
    • Winding
    • Zigzagging

    WORDS TO DESCRIBE THE TASTE OF MOUNTAIN WATER

    • Crisp
    • Fresh
    • Pristine
    • Pure
    • Refreshing
    • Clean
    • Clear
    • Cool
    • Invigorating
    • Mountain-fresh
    • Natural
    • Untainted
    • Untouched
    • Alpine
    • Crystalline
    • Untamed
    • Untouched
    • Wilderness
    • Glacial
    • Icy
    • Snow-fed
    • Spring-fed
    • Arctic
    • Flavourful
    • Unpolluted
    • Unadulterated
    • Unspoiled
    • Virgin
    • Wild
    • Primal
    • Uncontaminated
    • Untouched
    • Unaltered
    • Unspoiled
    • Mineral-rich

    WORDS TO DESCRIBES SOUNDS NEAR RIVERS AND STREAMS

    For sounds, one should look up the wildlife in the area (or of the country inspring your setting) to understand what sort of animals would be nearby and what noises they make. In the below, I’ve excluded human sounds such as tourists and boats, windsurfers, etc., but it’s common to find tourist sites set up around lands, or see people camping nearby, if not people having cabins.

    Larger rivers that are extremely active may send off spray and roar like thunder. Sometimes, this sound is so loud it’s hard to hear someone speaking beside you. This is more common around waterfalls but can apply here occassionally too.

    Anytime there is a large amount of moving water in the mountains, the sound of it can be heard from far away, even in forests. This typically sounds like a rumble of thunder that doesn’t stop or a train rolling by.

    • Babbling
    • Birdsongs
    • Breezes
    • Cascading waters
    • Chirping birds
    • Bird calls
    • Chirping insects
    • Howls of wolves
    • Yipping of foxes
    • Calls of elk and deer
    • Murmuring of nearby brooks
    • Rustling of leaves
    • Silence
    • Splashing
    • Trickling
    • Rushes of wind
    • Splashing of water (in the wind)
    • Splashing of rocks falling from surrounding mountains
    • Lapping of water on the rocks (no tides, but wind can stir up some waves)
    • Babbling of nearby streams
    • Creaking of trees in the wind
    • Wind rushing through the trees
    • Splashing of fish
    • Thundering
    • Crashing (of water against rocks)
    • Wind in the trees
    • Gurgling
    • Crickets
    • Flowing water

    Old Partially Dry or Dry Riverbeds

    Mountains are full of riverbeds that once were home to raging rivers that have now disappeared or may only be a trickle in comparison to their once mighty flows. This can happen for numerous reasons including having been redirected by erosion or rock/landslides, glacial retreat, low precipitation levels, or even going underground. Additionally, some riverbed-like scars can be seen from past flooding events that found a workable channel and washed away all the dirt.

    Finally, another reason it may be dry – as we discussed before – is that it could be seasonal. That is, it only has water in it during certain times of the year when snow and ice melt are at its highest.

    These beds can look wildly different depending on how long it’s been since the river dried and/or if it experiences periodic flooding throughout the year. Plants may have moved in, often starting with grasses and wildflowers, and are slowly erasing the scar left behind. Or a winding path may be evident by the string of smooth rocks that once made up the riverbed.

    Pictures of these things can be seen in the gallery at the end of the D-Script.

    Mountain waterfalls are formed as rivers or streams cascade down steep cliffs or rock faces in mountainous terrain. They typically originate from melting snow, glacial runoff, or alpine lakes. I won’t get into too many excess details about sounds, smells, etc as I did with the other water features, as they often overlap. However, I will provide some extra context.

    TYPES OF WATERFALLS

    Cascade: A series of small waterfalls descending over a rocky slope, often with a gentle flow.
    Plunge: A waterfall with a steep drop, where the water plunges vertically from a height, creating a dramatic effect.
    Tiered: Consists of multiple levels or tiers of falls, with each tier flowing into the one below, creating a staircase-like effect.
    Horsetail: Waterfalls where the descending water maintains contact with the rock face throughout its descent, resembling the flowing tail of a horse.
    Cataract: A powerful and turbulent waterfall characterized by a large volume of water plunging over a precipice, creating a thunderous roar and heavy mist.
    Veil: Waterfalls with a wide, thin sheet of water flowing evenly over a rock face, resembling a delicate veil.
    Fan: Waterfalls that spread out horizontally as they descend, resembling a fan shape.
    Ribbon: Narrow and elongated waterfalls that flow evenly over a vertical or nearly vertical rock face.
    Free-falling: Waterfalls where the water descends freely without obstruction or contact with the rock face, creating a clear, uninterrupted drop.
    Slide: Waterfalls where the water glides smoothly over a sloping rock surface, creating a sliding effect.

    Waterfalls may completly freeze or only partially freeze during winter. Here are some inspiring pictures of frozen waterfalls.

    THINGS TO KNOW ABOUT WATERFALLS

    • Waterfalls can trickle or they may rage, depending on the amount of water coming down them.
    • Many waterfalls roar like constant thunder, a sound evident in the areas surrounding them. You may hear a waterfall 20 minutes before you find it.
    • Waterfalls kick up a lot of spray, making everything around them wet. This makes rocks slippery, earth muddy, and the air humid.
    • Because of the spray, waterfalls might reflect rainbows – depending on the angle you’re viewing them of course!

    EXAMPLES OF WATERFALL DESCRIPTIONS

    • Nestled amidst rugged cliffs and verdant foliage, the waterfall cascaded gracefully, its frothy veil shimmering in the sunlight. The melodic rush of water echoed through the canyon, harmonizing with the rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze.
    • The waterfall plunged majestically from a lofty cliff, sending plumes of mist soaring into the air.It crashed into the rocky basin below, the thunderous roar reverberating through the surrounding landscape
    • The waterfall tumbled down the mountainside in a mesmerizing display of cascading beauty. Its iridescent waters danced and sparkled, casting prismatic hues in the sunlight.

    WORDS TO DESCRIBE WATERFALLS

    • Awe-inspiring
    • Alluring
    • Babbling
    • Breathtaking
    • Captivating
    • Cascading
    • Crashing
    • Crystal-clear
    • Enchanting
    • Enrapturing
    • Ethereal
    • Exhilarating
    • Foaming
    • Forceful
    • Frothing
    • Gentle
    • Glistening
    • Harmonious
    • Hypnotic
    • Inspiring
    • Invigorating
    • Luminous
    • Majestic
    • Meditative
    • Melodic
    • Mesmerizing
    • Misty
    • Mystical
    • Plunging
    • Pounding
    • Prismatic
    • Refreshing
    • Reverent
    • Reverberating
    • Rippling
    • Roaring
    • Rumbling
    • Rushing
    • Shimmering
    • Serene
    • Soothing
    • Spectacular
    • Sparkling
    • Spellbinding
    • Splashing
    • Surreal
    • Tumbling
    • Thunderous
    • Timeless
    • Torrential
    • Transformative
    • Transcendent
    • Trickling
    • Trilling
    • Uplifting
    • Veiling
    • Whispering

    Valleys are pockets of land nestled between mountain ranges. Enclosed by towering peaks, they may be grassy or forested, with or without meandering rivers or streams. Around them, the mountains may unfold in gentle slopes, or the valley may be enclosed by severe cliffs. Mountain ranges are full of valleys.

    • U-shaped Valleys: Carved by glaciers, these valleys have a characteristic U-shaped cross-section.
    • V-shaped Valleys: Formed primarily through river erosion, these valleys have a V-shaped cross-section.
    • Hanging Valleys: Smaller valleys that intersect a larger, main valley and are typically formed by tributary glaciers.
    • Box Canyons: Deep, narrow valleys with high vertical walls on either side, often formed through erosional processes.
    • River Valleys: Many mountain valleys are carved by rivers and streams, which erode the landscape over time. River valleys can vary in size, depth, and width, depending on factors such as the volume of water, slope, and underlying rock types.
    • Glacial Valleys: Glacial activity can shape mountain valleys, especially in regions with a history of glaciation. Glacial valleys often exhibit distinctive features such as moraines, cirques, and hanging valleys.

    As valleys tend to be rich, fertile areas with rivers and even lakes, people have historically set up settlements in these areas, often near mountain passes to ease travel. Of course, as these are depressions between mountains, they can suffer from the impacts of events such as rockslides, landslides, avalanches, and flooding.

    Remember under lakes I talked about how water tends to be brilliantly coloured due to minerals leeched from the rocks by erosion? Well, in valleys and meadows those minerals also run into the soil. This helps support lush vegetation. As such, animals also tend to flock there.

    Valleys can run for long stretches through the mountains, creating passes that are easier to navigate than the trecherous slopes surrounding them. Passes may close over in the winter due to heavy snow. Even in modern times, there are multi-lane roads that go through the mountains which close over the snowy seasons.

    Describing Valleys and Meadows

    • A haven of serenity between the towering peaks, the valley was carpeted with emerald grasses and wildflowers. Crystal-clear streams murmured while towering pines waved in the steady wind.
    • As the caravan traversed the Sierra Anvil Mountains, they stumbled on a valley untouched by time. Gareth called for a halt and the wagons clanked as the horses stopped moving. The others watched him expectantly, wearily, as he surveyed the steep mountain faces, noticing the large amount of rock piled at the base of one mountain peak. “A little further,” he called, not wishing to set up camp where the mountain could crash down on them.
    • Immensely deep valleys snaked through the rusty Martian terrain like veins. The crimson soil here was redder than elsewhere, the iron content significantly higher. Machines working to terraform the planet rumbled and sighed in the background, condensation building into small streams that ran into the dusty soil.
    • In the shadow of the Blackpeak Mountains, the Forbidden Vale was in perpetual twilight. Mist clung to the gnarled trees, and a haunted wind whispered through the narrow passages between the hills.

    DESCRIPTIVE WORDS FOR VALLEYS / MEADOWS

    • Ephemeral
    • Enchanting
    • Fertile
    • Hidden
    • Isolated
    • Lush
    • Mystical
    • Resplendent
    • Secluded
    • Serene
    • Secretive
    • Tranquil
    • Windy
    • Untouched
    • Verdant
    • Delicate
    • Eerie
    • Emerald
    • Otherworldly
    • Winding
    • Forested
    • Promising
    • Rock-strewn
    • Misty
    • Fog-covered
    • Plentiful
    • Flower-filled
    • Peaceful
    • Solitary
    • Shaded
    • Sun-dappled
    • Idyllic
    • Picturesque
    • Quaint
    • Rustic
    • Scenic
    • Green
    • Vibrant
    • Teeming
    • Abundant
    • Charming
    • Colourful
    • Fragrant
    • Gentle
    • Harmonious
    • Inviting
    • Grassy
    • Shimmering
    • Undulating
    • Blossoming
    • Flourishing
    • Fresh
    • Dewy
    • Enveloped
    • Blissful
    • Welcoming
    • Calm
    • Sunny
    • Warm
    • Bright
    • Majestic
    • Abloom
    • Dreamy
    • Alive
    • Magical
    • Dreamlike
    • Invigorating
    • Enchanted
    • Hushed
    • Ethereal
    • Quiet
    • Melodic
    • Gently sloping
    • Graceful
    • Green

    Foothills surround mountainous areas and can be covered in forests, shrubs, or be grassy. They can have areas where rock peeks through or be unnervingly smooth. They also tend to get bigger the closer to the mountains you get. Imagine the geologic forces that shoved those mountains up so high. That obviously would have affected the surrounding area as well, causing ripples that get smaller the further away from the source they are. Those ripples would be foothills.

    Here is their progression in the Rocky Mountains of Canada (all images from Google Maps):

    About an hour drive away from the mountains (at 100 km/hour), the foothills become evident but are still relatively small.
    On this ridge, it’s still about 20 minutes to the mountains. You can see some hilly, treed foothills and some smoother ones, as well as some progression in height before reaching the mountains themselves.
    Here, we’re really close to the mountains, driving through the larger foothills that are immediately before them.
    The last foothills before hitting the mountains themselves (in the background).

    Foothills can also look like this:

    Describing Foothills

    • In summer, the foothills rolled into the distance in variations of greens. Emerald hues of long, whispering grasses led into the rich, dark greens of pine forests, their tall spires periodically broken apart by patches of leafy trees. By the fall, everything but the forests would be brilliant gold before fading into dead browns.
    • Clouds had settled between the flowing hills, winding through the valleys like a great white serpent. Smooth grassy peaks dominated the landscape before they themselves were put to shame by the snow-capped spires beyond.
    • Marvin climbed the ladder to the walkway near the top of the palisades, pulling his blanket tight around his shoulders. It was his favourite view, despite the dangers he knew lurched in the meandering slopes of the foothills between the settlement and the Sunswept Mountains. Frost glistened on the long grasses and on the leaves of oak trees that were just starting to turn brilliant yellows and reds. He was surprisingly at peace despite how frevently he argued against coming here in the first place.
    • Thousands of travelers had worn a thin path that wove through the verdant foothills and fields of rugged yellow daisies. Deena moved carefully, her shoes squishing into the muddy surface until the threat of slipping drove her up into the grass.

    DESCRIPTIVE WORDS FOR FOOTHILLS

    • Sun-kissed
    • Sylvan
    • Tranquil
    • Verdant
    • Panoramic
    • Serpentine
    • Craggy
    • Dappled
    • Majestic
    • Rolling
    • Rustic
    • Gently undulating
    • Forested slopes
    • Rippling
    • Swelling
    • Winding
    • Curving
    • Snaking
    • Labyrinth
    • Scenic vista
    • Serene hillsides
    • Gentle
    • Rising
    • Low-lying
    • Terraced
    • Forested
    • Wooded
    • Grassy
    • Grass-covered
    • Rocky
    • Stony
    • Shrub-covered
    • Bumpy
    • Scenic
    • Picturesque
    • Rural
    • Countryside
    • Idyllic
    • Tranquil
    • Serene
    • Peaceful
    • Quiet
    • Remote
    • Fertile
    • Cultivated
    • Rich
    • Lush
    • Plentiful
    • Bountiful
    • Teeming
    • Broad, oceanic waves
    • Stretching
    • Far-reaching
    • Vast
    • Secluded
    • Untouched
    • Wild
    • Unspoiled
    • Sloping Terrain
    • Verdant hillsides
    • Rocky inclines
    • Treed slopes

    Caves aren’t just found in mountains, but they are fairly common there. And, while there are several different types of caves, I’m not going to dive too deep into that. I will, however, provide links to where you can learn more about them.

    TIP: Your character is trying not to get caught by those pursuing them. Even if they’re in a cave, they should not light a fire lest it be seen! Even going around a corner isn’t enough to hide light in the dark. Thinking of moving them further back into the cave? Well, airflow and smoke build up will rapidly become a problem.

    What You Might Find in Caves

    Cave Pools and Lakes: Formed by the accumulation of water within the cave, either from dripping water or underground streams. These pools can have unique ecosystems, including flora and fauna, which can get disrupted by human interaction. Additionally, these waters may host a variety of dangers, including additional water-filled caves that go much deeper or longer than expected or sudden narrowings. These dangers can kill even experienced divers, many falling to oxygen running out after they get disoriented within the underwater cave systems.

    Chambers and Passageways: Caves can vary in size from small, cramped passages to expansive chambers large enough to hold entire buildings. Tight passages come with their own dangers, including adventurers getting stuck or unable to return the same way.

    Columns: Columns are formed when stalactites and stalagmites grow together, eventually merging into a single column.

    Flowstone: Formed by mineral-rich water flowing over surfaces, creating smooth, layered deposits.

    Geological Formations: Caves often exhibit unique geological formations, including unusual rock layers, fault lines, and mineral veins, providing insights into the Earth’s history and processes.

    Stalactites and Stalagmites: Formed by deposits of minerals (usually calcium carbonate) from dripping water. Stalactites hang from the ceiling, while stalagmites grow up from the cave floor.

    Describing Caves

    • The party hiked to the dark entrance of the cave, but the Ranger was far ahead. She reached the opening and inspected the inside from the shadows. When she was confident it was uninhabited, she signaled to the team and moved inside. Parts of the floor were covered in stalagmites, narrowing the places they could set up their bedrolls, but further back the cave opened into a wider chamber. This area was dry and well ventilated, an ideal place to set up camp.
    • The entrance of the cave was guarded by luminous moss and sharp stone sentinels. Bioluminescent fungi cast an otherworldly glow upon the walls as his careless footfalls echoed into the deeper chambers.
    • Limestone walls rose high into the stone, but the cavern was narrow. Almost too narrow for passage. This was the only way through, however. Derrick steadied his nerves, wiping the sweat of claustrophobia from his brow, then took a deep breath and eased his way sideways into the passage.

    DESCRIPTIVE WORDS FOR CAVES

    • Abyssal
    • Alien
    • Atmospheric
    • Barren
    • Carved
    • Chilly
    • Claustrophobic
    • Cold
    • Cracked
    • Crumbling
    • Cryptic
    • Creaking
    • Crystalline
    • Dark
    • Damp
    • Distant
    • Dizzying
    • Drowned
    • Dripping
    • Dusky
    • Echoey
    • Echo-filled
    • Echoing
    • Eerie
    • Earthy
    • Enigmatic
    • Enshrouded
    • Enveloping
    • Entrancing
    • Engraved
    • Foreboding
    • Forgotten
    • Forbidding
    • Frozen
    • Glistening
    • Gloomy
    • Grotto-like
    • Haunted
    • Hazy
    • Hallowed
    • Hidden secrets
    • Hidden wonders
    • Hidden
    • Humid
    • Hushed
    • Imposing
    • Immense
    • Jagged
    • Luminous
    • Malevolent
    • Muffled
    • Muted
    • Mysterious
    • Narrow
    • Obscure
    • Obscured
    • Ominous
    • Petrified
    • Pitch-black
    • Pulsating
    • Remote
    • Resonant
    • Rocky
    • Secret
    • Secretive
    • Secluded
    • Shadowed
    • Shadowy
    • Sinister
    • Sinuous
    • Silent
    • Solitary
    • Somber
    • Stalactite-covered
    • Stalagmite-covered
    • Sublime
    • Submerged
    • Subterranean
    • Surreal
    • Surreal echoes
    • Treacherous
    • Twilit
    • Twisting
    • Unexplored
    • Unfathomable
    • Unseen
    • Untouched
    • Veiled
    • Veined
    • Whispering

    NOISES ONE MIGHT HEAR IN A CAVE

    • Bat wings flapping
    • Bat squeaking
    • Cave wind
    • Chirping insects
    • Cracking sounds
    • Crumbling rock
    • Creaking walls
    • Distant booming
    • Distant rumbling
    • Dripping water
    • Echoes
    • Echoing footsteps
    • Falling rocks
    • Grating noises
    • Hollow thuds
    • Howling wind
    • Muffled voices
    • Pattering rainwater
    • Rocks shifting
    • Rustling leaves (if vegetation is present)
    • Screeching bats
    • Scratching sounds
    • Slithering sounds
    • Splash of water
    • Scurrying rodents
    • Squeaking bats
    • Splash of water
    • Whispers of air

    SMELLS ONE MIGHT ENCOUNTER IN A CAVE

    • Acrid
    • Alkaline
    • Ancient
    • Briny
    • Chilly
    • Cool
    • Damp
    • Dank
    • Decayed
    • Earthy
    • Fresh
    • Fungal
    • Metallic
    • Moldy
    • Musky
    • Musty
    • Mineral
    • Ozone
    • Pungent
    • Rotten
    • Salty
    • Smoky
    • Stagnant
    • Stale
    • Sulfurous
    • Wet

    Mines are similar to caves in a lot of ways but are also unique places. Let’s start by talking about the dangers in mines, then the dangers in abandoned mines.

    Mine Safety: Governments often have very strict rules around safety to keep miners (and towns like Frank) safe. To learn more about that, you can visit the US Department of Labor’s website for Mine Safety and Health Administration: https://www.msha.gov/safety-and-health/safety-and-health-materials/safety-topics

    Dangers in Active Mines

    Air Quality: Poor air quality is a common hazard in mines due to harmful gases, dust, silica, and lack of ventilation. Underground mines can accumulate toxic gases such as carbon monoxide, methane, and sulfur dioxide, which pose serious health risks to miners. Have you ever heard the phrase “Canary in the Coal Mine”? Well, that’s because a lot of canaries died to save human lives. You can learn about that at this page from the Smithsonian Magazine: The Story of the Real Canary in the Coal Mine

    Proper ventilation, dust control measures, and personal protective equipment are essential for minimizing dust exposure which can cause respiratory diseases such as silicosis.

    Collapse: Even though walls are reinforced, one of the most significant dangers in mines is the risk of collapse. Abandoned mines, in particular, may have unstable ceilings, walls, or floors, which can collapse without warning, trapping or burying individuals inside.

    Explosive Atmospheres: Mines may contain flammable gases or combustible dust particles, creating significant risk of explosions. Ignition sources such as sparks from machinery, electrical equipment, or even static electricity can trigger them.

    Fires: Fires occur in mines due to various factors, including electrical malfunctions, frictional heating, or ignition of flammable materials. Once ignited, fires can spread rapidly through mine shafts and tunnels, producing toxic smoke and hindering escape routes.

    Floods: Mines located in flood-prone areas are susceptible to inundation during heavy rainfall or when nearby water bodies overflow.

    Mechanical Hazards: Mines contain a lot of equipment such as conveyor belts, drills, and crushers, which pose crush, entanglement, and impact hazards to workers.

    Radiation Exposure: Some mines, particularly those involved in uranium or rare earth element extraction, may expose workers to radiation hazards. Miners must receive adequate training and protective measures to minimize radiation exposure and mitigate health risks.

    Temperature Extremes: Underground mines may experience temperature extremes, ranging from stifling heat in deep workings to bitter cold in unventilated areas. Miners must be prepared for temperature fluctuations and equipped with appropriate clothing and personal protective equipment.

    Describing Mines

    I’m not going to delve too deep into how to describe mines due to the infrequency they’re used in storytelling. But here are some resources that might help if you are writing about mines. Keep in mind, abandoned mines can be a lot different and very dangerous. We’ll discuss dangers and survival in caves and mines in an upcoming article under the skills and talents portion of the Making Your Characters Stand Out section.

    Note, not all mines are holes in the side of a mountain. There are also pit mines.

    Rockslides and Landslides

    Every mountain has areas that crumble, some larger than others. Rockslides are typically caused by a combination of geological, weather-related, and human-induced factors. These events can vary in scale, from small rockfalls to large, destructive rockslides. Rockslides will knock down anything in their path, can block roads, and sometimes – as with the town of Frank, Alberta – wipe out entire towns. See the picture down there? There’s a part of a town under that. Or there was. Whatever debris is left over is buried under 150 feet of rock (there’s a closer pic of this in the gallery at the end of this D-Script).

    source: https://www.albertasouthwest.com/resources/photo-gallery/frank-slide/

    People for vast distances around heard this mountain come down. It’s said it took less than two minutes to happen and the sound was likened to ‘steam escaping under high pressure’ and roaring thunder.

    INTERESTING FACT: While Frank Slide was caused by a lot of different factors, including human ones, the indigenous people of the area, the Blackfoot and Kutenai first nations, called Turtle Mountain ‘the mountain that moved’. No local first nations peoples would set up camp around it.

    Talk of the slide starts at about 16:00

    What Causes Rockslides and Landslides in General?

    Weathering and Erosion: Over time, weathering processes such as freeze-thaw cycles, rainfall, snow and ice melt, and the expansion and contraction of rocks due to temperature changes weaken the structural integrity of rocks. Erosion, both physical (wind and water) and chemical, can further contribute to the breakdown of rock formations.

    Earthquakes: Earthquakes can trigger rockslides by causing the ground to shake and dislodge rocks on steep slopes. The seismic activity can weaken the bonds between rocks and lead to their detachment.

    Vegetation: The growth of vegetation can play a dual role. While plant roots can stabilize slopes and prevent erosion, the expansion of roots into rock crevices may also contribute to the fracturing of rocks.

    Human Activities: Human-induced factors, such as construction, mining, road building, and excavation, can alter the natural stability of slopes. Changes in the landscape, including the removal of vegetation, can increase the risk of rockslides.

    Topography: The steepness of a slope is a significant factor in rockslide occurrence. Steeper slopes are more prone to gravitational forces pulling rocks downhill. Additionally, the orientation of rock layers and the presence of joint systems in rocks influence their stability.

    Geological Characteristics: Geological features, such as the type of rock, its structure, and the presence of faults or fractures, and heavier rocks on top of lighter and more likely to erode or fracture rocks, influence the susceptibility of slopes to rockslides. Certain rock types may be more prone to fracturing or weathering.

    Aside from cracking and thundering noises, popping sounds can predict and imminent rockslide. The popping noises are from rocks breaking apart. Movement of the rocks and land is often said to be like water. In some of the videos below you can also hear it sounding a bit like rushing water as well.

    Avalanches

    Avalanches are rapid downhill movements of snow, ice, and debris down a mountain slope. They typically form when a layer of snow loses its cohesion and slides down a slope. This loss of cohesion can be triggered by various factors, including weather conditions, human activities, or natural events like earthquakes. Certain types of terrain are also more prone to avalanches. Factors include slope angle, the presence of wind-loaded slopes, convex features, and the type and stability of the snowpack.

    It’s dangerous to get caught in an avalanche. Not only can the impact of the snow and debris cause injuries or death, but people caught in them often become disoriented. They may try to dig out but may not be able to tell which way is up. Friction from the slide can also cause the snow to melt then refreeze, becoming ice. People caught under the snow can suffocate, die from injuries, hypothermia, may suffer from frost bite, or if not found in time, can die of dehydration or starvation.

    If you want to learn about avalanche survival, here’s a video about that.

    Flash Floods and Hidden Dams

    Flash flooding in mountainous regions can be particularly dangerous due to the steep terrain, rapid runoff, and the potential for debris flows. Flash floods occur when there’s sudden and intense rainfall, melting snow, or a combination of both, leading to a rapid increase in water flow in rivers and streams. In mountainous areas, flash floods can be exacerbated by the topography, as water quickly funnels down slopes and can accumulate in narrow canyons, leading to swift and powerful flows.

    More than just water, flash flooding just like landslides and mudslides, bring debris (creating a debris flow), which is just as dangerous as the rushing water, if not more so.

    Not quite as threatening but still a danger are that mountains can hide dams. Dams are managed and there is no warning when dam operators might open gates more to keep water levels safe. This can cause mountain rivers and streams to suddenly surge. Nearby travelers, if not paying attention or sleeping near water, may get swept away in the flow.

    Flashfloods can repath rivers, causing rivers to dry up as they’ve been redirected elsewhere.

    Glaciers

    Glaciers are large masses of ice typically found in alpine regions, shaping the landscape with their slow movement. They cause significant erosion as they move, digging out valleys, dropping off large rocks in areas where those rocks are not generally found, and creating water channels and waterfalls. Climate change is reducing the size and number of glaciers found worldwide, as seen below.

    Glaciers can be riddled with crevices and other dangers that may be hidden by snow or thin ice which may give way when someone walks on them. Additionally (and increasingly with climate change) large lakes of water can form behind ice walls. When those ice walls break up, the water is released and can cause devastating damage (see the flashfloods section).

    These large masses of snow and ice naturally expand and retreat a certain amount every year. Their melting gives way to rivers and streams of glacial water.

    source: https://www.climate.gov/news-features/understanding-climate/climate-change-mountain-glaciers

    Snow

    Snowfields, found in high-altitude and polar regions, persist year-round and contribute to alpine and glacial landscapes. They accumulate in cirques and sheltered areas, and are often associated with glaciers, where snowfall compacts into glacial ice over time. Snowfields reflect sunlight, maintaining cooler temperatures in the surrounding area.

    In mountainous regions, snowfall can be heavy, creating dangers like unstable snowpacks and hidden crevices. Snow-related risks include hypothermia, injuries, dehydration, and starvation. Climate change has significantly impacted snow coverage, with noticeable reductions observed over the past decades. Writers can use historical snowpack data to envision medieval settings with more extensive snow coverage.

    Rock Formations

    Cliffs: Cliffs are vertical or near-vertical rock faces that often rise abruptly from the surrounding terrain. They are commonly formed through processes such as erosion, faulting, or the uplift of rock layers. Cliffs can vary in height, from small outcrops to towering rock walls.

    Crags: A crag refers to a rugged rock formation, typically with steep or precipitous sides. Craggy landscapes are characterized by a series of rocky outcrops, and they may include features like jagged peaks, pinnacles, and steep slopes.

    Caves: We’re going to get more into caves in a section below, including the dangers of, but for now…caves in mountainous regions are often formed through various processes, including dissolution by acidic groundwater, erosion by flowing water, or the collapse of underground chambers. Limestone and other soluble rock types are particularly conducive to cave formation. Caves may feature formations such as stalactites (hanging formations from the ceiling) and stalagmites (formations rising from the floor), which develop over time as mineral-rich water drips or flows through the cave.

    Crevices: Crevices are narrow openings or fissures in rocks, often formed through processes like freeze-thaw cycles, erosion, or tectonic activity. They can range in size from small cracks to larger fissures that create intricate rock formations.

    Hoodoos: These are typically found in badland areas, but can also be seen in some mountains, depending on composition. Tall, thin rock spires or columns with a distinctive and often whimsical appearance. These unique rock formations are typically found in sedimentary rock areas, shaped by the erosional forces of wind, water, and frost. Over time, the softer rock erodes away, leaving behind these towering and often surreal pillars. Hoodoos can be found in various environments, including desert landscapes and badlands. There are some fascinating legends around hoodoos told by indigenous people. You can read more here.

    Rock Shelters: recessed areas in cliffs or rock faces that provide a natural overhang. They can be formed through erosion, weathering, or the geological processes that shape the surrounding rock. Rock shelters have been used by humans throughout history as shelters, habitation sites, or ceremonial spaces. Many rock shelters contain archaeological and cultural artifacts, offering insights into past human activities.

    Talus Slopes: These consist of loose rock debris that accumulates at the base of cliffs or steep slopes. The rocks on talus slopes result from weathering and erosion of the surrounding rock faces.

    Game Trails

    Game trails can be found throughout the mountains. Sometimes, these narrow paths worn into the soil and inhibiting plant growth, can be hard to tell apart from where trickles of water may have worn the earth down. Still, they are common and tend to be hardened earth caused by consistent travel of animals (game). They may be the safest, most direct route somewhere, and often eventually lead to water or food sources, like valleys where they may graze.

    We discussed before how weather in the mountains can be extreme, be that rain or snow, cold or heat. We also talked about how it can be fast-changing. There’s not too much more to add to that, but I thought I’d share a personal story to show you an example of this in action.

    I’m an avid hiker. My parents took me up numerous mountains, and I’ve passed this legacy along to my kids who now love hiking. Part of this is, of course, discussing proper preparation, safety when it comes to different wildlife (mountain lions, bears, and even those deer and elk can be…moody), as well as the weather.

    One day we descended a steep grassy hill into a huge river valley just below where we parked. This valley was originally into the ground by glacial retreat, and now contains a comparatively small river…although it’s not small and can swell quickly due to a damn being up stream.

    Always one for teachable moments, I pointed to the surrounding mountains and talked about how fast the weather can change and some signs that were already visible that a change was coming. It should be noted that weather changes are not always visible, but as this river valley is so long and wide, we had a clear view for some distance.

    The kids played down by the water while I kept my eye on the river levels in case the dam opened and on the sky. When I could see the clouds pulling down toward a distant slope, a clear sign of rain, I reiterated how fast the weather could change here and encouraged them to watch the rain approach as we returned to the car.

    It was less than 5 minutes until that distant rain hit us. We needed to scramble up the steep grassy – and now soaking – hill to get to the car, so to say we were drenched is an understatement. Now, not even I was expecting it to hit quite that fast. I thought we’d at least make it up the hill, but that’s just how fast these things can happen.

    As a note, it was a sunny and calm day moments before!

    IRELAND’S HIGHEST MOUNTAIN: Corrán Tuathail (1,038 metres or 3,407 feet)

    source:https://www.hiddenirelandtours.com/day-excursions/day-walks-and-hikes/corran-tuathail-and-the-mcgillycuddy-reeks/climb-corran-tuathail/

    NORTH AMERICA’S HIGHEST MOUNTAIN: Denali (6,190 metres or 20,308 feet)

    source: https://a-z-animals.com/blog/discover-the-tallest-mountain-canada/

    HIGHEST MOUNTAIN IN THE WORLD: Mount Everest (8,849 metres or 29,032 feet)

    source: https://www.bbc.co.uk/news/world-asia-55218443

    INTERESTING FACT: The geological forces that created Mount Everest are still active. This mountain is growing by about four millimetres per year! However, there’s another mountain that may one day be taller, Nanga Parbat in the Pakistani Himalayas. It’s currently 26,660 ft tall and growing by seven millimetres per year.

    And just for the fun of it:

    HIGHEST MOUNTAIN IN THE SOLAR SYSTEM: Olympus Mons (25,750 metres or 84,480 feet)

    source: https://lowell.edu/olympus-mons-the-biggest-hotspot-in-the-solar-system/

    For comparison, here’s a shot of Everest from space
    (keep in mind Mars, where Olympus Mons is located, is only 53% the size of earth so this visual comparison is a little unfair)

    I won’t be able to do this with most biome locations. I just happen to live near(ish) to mountains and hike a lot.
    (Several images are edited to remove my kids). Keep in mind, these are all the Rocky Mountains and there are lots of variations throughout the world.

    SITE BROUGHT TO YOU BY

    SHONNA WHITE
    Artist, Writer, Gamer, and GIANT GEEK

    Describe It: Numbness to Dissociation 

    Jump to Descriptions

    Funny enough, the request for this one came in within a day of me starting a post on it. So, dear requestor, good timing and, no, it’s not a reach! Ask away! More than happy to write up any post that writers might think will help them on their journey.

    As numbness is a lack of emotion and dissociation is a mental health concern, this post will take a different format from the other ’emotion’ posts.

    Definitions

    Numbness
    Also known as emotional blunting. Emotional numbness is a state where someone feels a lack of emotional sensation or responsiveness, a flatness that prevents them from experiencing either emotion or a full range of emotion. It’s often described as feeling detached, apathetic, or as if one’s emotions have been muted or turned off. People experiencing emotional numbness may find it difficult to connect with their feelings or may feel like they’re operating on autopilot, going through the motions without experiencing the usual depth of emotion.

    Numbness is often also associated with a lack of energy and motivation, a sense that nothing matters, feelings of detachment, and a lack of expression.

    Although numbness can mirror signs of depression, depression is a disorder. I just linked to a whole page on depression there. Numbness, however, can be a symptom of depression.

    Dissociation
    Dissociation encompasses a range of experiences where individuals feel disconnected from themselves, their surroundings, or their emotions. Dissociation can manifest in various ways, from feeling like you’re observing yourself from outside your body to experiencing a sense of unreality or detachment from your surroundings. Emotional numbness can be a component of dissociation where individuals feel emotionally detached or distant from their own feelings. In a dissociative state, a person may feel emotions but might be confused by them or even overwhelmed, without the current capacity to process what’s happening. Dissociation can last seconds or hours, or even longer.

    Disassociation is not always a sign of trauma or anything negative. For example, day dreaming is a form of disassociation. However, we’ll be addressing the deeper, more disruptive types of dissociation in this D-Script.

    Keep in mind that dissociation happens on a scale. There are mild forms of dissociation and severe dissociation. On one side, you may not know that someone is dissociating. On the other hand, they may be catatonic. Catatonia is a state of unresponsiveness characterized by immobility, mutism, rigidity, and other unusual behaviours. This extreme of dissociation isn’t common, but it does exist.

    People experiencing dissociation may also experience the following emotions during a dissoicative state, although it may not manifest visually well or at all. Each is a link to a post about that emotion where you can find how to relay those specific emotions: Confusion, Fear, Sadness, Tiredness

    Additionally…
    Emotional numbness and dissociation can be coping mechanisms in response to overwhelming stress, trauma, or distressing emotions. They can serve as a way for the mind to protect itself from experiencing intense or painful feelings or from feeling out of control. However, prolonged emotional numbness or dissociation may interfere with one’s ability to fully engage with life and relationships, and seeking support from a therapist or counselor can be helpful in addressing these experiences.

    When Should a Person See a Doctor

    Someone should seek professional help if numbness or dissociation is significantly interfering with their daily functioning or quality of life, or causing distress. If numbness or dissociation persists for an extended period, or if it becomes particularly intense or overwhelming, it’s essential to seek help. They should also seek help if these are interfering with their ability to work, maintain relationships, or participate in activities they enjoy, are causing risky behaviours, or come with thoughts of self-harm or suicide.

    Disorders Where Numbness or Dissociation is a Symptom

    Not all numbness or disassociation is a disorder. Sometimes, it’s temporary or intermittent. So, let’s start by describing what a disorder is: a disorder is often diagnosed when an issue is prevalent in the day-to-day life of a person and negatively impacts their quality of life, including causing issues with making and maintaining relationships, impacting their ability to work, etc., along with other diagnostic criteria.

    The list below is not exhaustive but are some of the more common ones.

    • Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD): Emotional numbness and dissociation are hallmark symptoms of PTSD, especially in response to trauma or extreme stress.
    • Depersonalization/Derealization Disorder (DP/DR): DP/DR involves persistent or recurrent experiences of feeling detached from one’s body (depersonalization) or surroundings (derealization), leading to emotional numbness and a sense of unreality.
    • Major Depressive Disorder (MDD): Severe depression can sometimes manifest as emotional numbness, where individuals feel a profound lack of emotion or pleasure in activities they once enjoyed.
    • Anxiety Disorders: Conditions such as generalized anxiety disorder (GAD), panic disorder, and social anxiety disorder can sometimes lead to emotional numbness or dissociation as a way of coping with overwhelming feelings of fear or anxiety.
    • Borderline Personality Disorder (BPD): Emotional dysregulation is a key feature of BPD, and individuals with this disorder may experience intense emotions alternating with periods of emotional numbness or dissociation.
    • Dissociative Disorders: Apart from DP/DR disorder, other dissociative disorders, such as dissociative amnesia, dissociative identity disorder (DID), and other specified dissociative disorder, can involve experiences of emotional numbness or detachment from oneself.
    • Complex Trauma: People who have experienced chronic or repeated trauma over an extended period, such as childhood abuse or neglect, may develop symptoms of emotional numbness and dissociation as part of complex trauma responses.
    • Substance Use Disorders: Substance abuse, particularly with drugs that affect brain chemistry and emotional regulation, can sometimes lead to emotional numbness or dissociation as a side effect or as a way of coping with distress.

    What Can Be Done to Help a Person Experiencing Dissociation?

    It may be difficult for a person experiencing a dissociative episode to pull themselves out of it until it naturally passes. However, if it’s caught when it’s starting, things like self-guided grounding techniques can help. These help to keep people in the present and reconnect with their current environment.

    Here are some examples of grounding techniques:

    • Deep Breathing: Take slow, deep breaths, focusing on the sensation of air entering and leaving your body. Counting breaths or using a specific breathing pattern, such as inhaling for a count of four, holding for a count of four, and exhaling for a count of four, can enhance the grounding effect.
    • Sensory Awareness: Engage senses to bring their attention to the present moment. For example: noticing five things that can be seen, four things that can be touched, three things that can be heard, two things they can smell, and one thing thta can be tasted. This exercise helps shift focus away from distressing thoughts or feelings.
    • Grounding Objects: A small object, such as a smooth stone, a piece of fabric, or a keychain, that can be touched or held onto when they feel disconnected. Focusing on the texture, weight, and temperature of the object can anchor them in the moment.
    • Counting or Math: Engaging in a simple counting or math task to distract the mind and bring attention back to the present.
    • Physical Movement: Engaging in gentle physical movement, such as stretching, walking, or tapping feet on the ground can help bring a person back.

    BUT WHAT ABOUT HELPING OTHER PEOPLE OUT OF THE STATE?

    Remain calm and composed to provide a sense of stability and reassurance to the person experiencing dissociation. Allowing the person to feel safe is a huge help, which includes by example (how you appear to them) and words or reassurance. It’s important that there be no judgement in those words or in the tone they’re delivered. Additionally, another person can help guide a person into using the grounding techniques listed above, as a person in a dissociative state may not be able to start them without help. If it’s obvious what triggered the state, the trigger should be removed.

    Another person can also help the person by bringing things to them to experience, such as something for them to touch that will help them understand they are connected to their own body. Staying with the person and ensuring they remain safe and out of harm is also incredibly valuable.

    A mental health professional can help guide a person in the above ways, but also address the underlying reason behind dissociation and help them establish plans to stay safe during these times.

    SPECIAL NOTE ABOUT NUMBNESS AND DISSOCIATION
    While everyone experiences these things differently, it should be noted that people who are feeling emotionally numb or are dissociating generally are not manifesting much in the way of emotive reactions or movement.

    People who are experiencing dissociation may also experience the following emotions during a dissoicative state. Each is a link to a post about that emotion where you can find how to relay those specific emotions.
    Confusion, Fear, Sadness, Tiredness

    Expressions

    Eyes

    Key Themes
    Staring, Hollow Eyes, Distant Stare, Glassy Appearance, Emotionless, Dull, Unresponsive, Disinterest, Blank Gaze, Flat

    Numbness

    • Her eyes were empty, lacking any hint of emotion, though with just enough focus to know she was still there
    • The light in his eyes had dimmed, taking on a hollowness that was almost distant
    • Their eyes were empty of all emotion even as they described the project they’d been so passionate about. It was as though all feeling had been stripped from them
    • There was a disconnect in her eyes, a sense that she was no longer fully present in the moment, her thoughts elsewhere
    • The usual intensity in his eyes had dulled like a flame had been snuffed
    • His gaze fixed on some point outside the window, avoiding any meaningful contact with the outside world.

    Dissociation

    • His eyes were vacant, like the empty windows of a haunted house
    • Her eyes narrowed, confusion etching its way into her glassy stare
    • There was nothing but blankness in their eyes as they moved around, seeming to not see anything at all
    • It was as though she were watching her life unfold through a thick glass, distorting reality
    • Her perception of reality seemed warped, as if seen through a murky lens
    • He moved through the world in a daze, the edges of his awareness blurred and indistinct
    • It was as if her mind were wrapped in wool, softening the edges of reality
    • Reality seemed to flicker and fade, like an old film reel skipping frames
    • It was as though he were underwater, the world above distorted and distant
    • The world spun around them, a dizzying whirlwind of colors and sounds
    • His eyes were distant, as though he were lost in a world of his own making, unreachable and untouchable
    • There was a haziness to her eyes, as though she were seeing the world through a thick fog that refused to lift
    • His gaze was vacant and distant, as though lost in a world of his own making.

    Either

    • There was a flatness to their eyes, a lack of depth and warmth that was disturbing
    • Her gaze was distant, as though she were looking through him rather than at him
    • The usual brightness of her eyes had faded, leaving a dull and lifeless gaze
    • His eyes were glassy and unfocussed, staring off into the distance without really seeing anything
    • They stared not at anything but through it
    • Slumped in their chair, they’re eyes cast about without seeming to take anything in, aimless and empty
    • As her thoughts drifted, the world around her narrowed to only what was in front of her
    • The edges of his vision dulled and blackened
    • There was a flatness to her eyes, a lack of depth or warmth that chilled him to the bone
    • The usual brightness in her eyes had faded, leaving behind a dull, lifeless gaze
    • Her eyes were glassy and unfocused, staring off into the distance without really seeing anything
    • The spark of vitality that usually danced in her eyes had been extinguished, leaving them dull and listless
    • Her eyes were like still ponds, reflecting nothing but the cold, empty sky above
    • The warmth that usually emanated from his eyes had been replaced by a chilly detachment that sent shivers down her spine
    • The light behind her eyes had gone out, leaving behind a darkness that seemed to stretch on for eternity
    • There was a stillness to her gaze, a sense of resignation that spoke volumes without uttering a single word
    • The light behind her eyes had dimmed, leaving behind only shadows and echoes of the person she was
    • His eyes were distant and unfocused, as though seeing something that lay beyond the horizon of reality

    Mouth

    Numbness

    • Her smile seemed forced, the corners of her mouth barely turning upward, lacking warmth or sincerity.
    • There was a vacancy in her smile, as though it were painted on, a facade to hide the emptiness behind it
    • Her smile felt empty and hollow, a facade to hide the numbness and emptiness that lurked behind it

    Dissociation

    • Her mouth felt heavy, as though weighed down by an invisible burden, making it difficult to form words or speak.
    • It was as though her lips were sealed shut, unable to part to express the thoughts and feelings trapped inside.
    • She struggled to form words, her mouth moving mechanically, as though disconnected from the thoughts and emotions swirling within
    • His mouth felt numb, as though coated in a thick layer of ice, making it difficult to form coherent sentences or articulate his thoughts
    • It was as though her lips were frozen in place, unable to form the words that lay trapped within her mind
    • It was as though her mouth were disconnected from her body, moving on its own accord, independent of her thoughts or intentions

    Either

    • His lips were as pale as winter frost, drained of color or warmth, reflecting the numbness that had settled within
    • His mouth moved mechanically, the words coming out in a monotone drone, devoid of inflection or emotion.
    • Their lips hung open, loose and void of purpose
    • It was as though her mouth were moving in slow motion, each word weighed down by the heaviness of her thoughts and emotions

    Hands / Arms

    Numbness

    • Her hands moved mechanically, going through the motions without any real purpose or intent behind them.
    • Normally, as they talked their hands drifted through the air like they were casting a spell. Yet now they lay lifelessly on their lap.
    • His hands moved in slow motion, each movement uncaring and limp as though he’d lost his connection to any sense of purpose.
    • There was a sense of detachment in her gestures, like she was mimicking the actions of a stranger rather than expressing her own thoughts.
    • Her movements were mechanical and robotic, almost as though they were scripted but she’d forgotten the lines.
    • Each movement was slow and deliberate yet lacked any real purpose or intent.
    • Her arms sat in a loose fold over her stomach, a position that kept them from falling loose to her sides.

    Dissociation

    • Her hands lay limp at her sides, devoid of any movement or purpose.
    • There was a stiffness in her fingers, as though they were carved from stone.
    • Her arms hung lifelessly by her sides, not even an afterthought.
    • His fingers felt clumsy and uncoordinated like they were wrapped in thick gloves.
    • There was a disconnect between her hands and her mind. They seemed to move automatically and of their own accord.
    • Their hands felt disconnected from their body, as though they belonged to someone else entirely.
    • While she knew they were hands, it felt as though she were watching someone else’s moving in front of her eyes.
    • It was as though her hands were encased in ice, the dissociation spreading from her fingertips to her wrists and further, rendering them unresponsive.
    • His movements felt disconnected and disjointed, playing out a scene from a play he hadn’t rehearsed.
    • Pulled into deep, paralyzing thought, his fingers scratched lightly at his neck.

    Either

    • Their touch was distant and impersonal.
    • His hands felt as though they’d been weighed down, making even the simplest tasks a struggle.
    • Her hands moved mechanically, going through the motions without any real purpose or intent behind them.
    • There was a lack of finesse in her gestures, a clumsiness that belied the usual grace and precision of her movements.
    • His grip felt weak and unsteady, robbing him of his usual strength and coordination.
    • As she tried to process what was happening, her brows pulled low, and her hand drifted loosely over her mouth.

    Body Language / Behaviour

    Numbness

    • They languished in the chair as though they didn’t even care to look engaged in the meeting.

    Dissociation

    • Their entire body seemed to fold in on itself, eyes becoming glassy and distant
    • Very suddenly they were still, remaining that way for several moments before snapping out of their stilled mind.

    Either

    • His shoulders slumped forward, weighed down by the numbness enveloping him.
    • His movements were slow and deliberate, as though each step required a Herculean effort.
    • She sat with her legs crossed, lost in thought, as though disconnected from the world around her.
    • His movements were unfocused and meandering.

    Internal Reactions / Impact on the Mind and Body

    WHAT SOMEONE WHO IS DISSOCIATING MAY EXPERIENCE

    • Altered perception of pain: Some people experience reduced sensitivity to physical pain or a dissociated experience of pain, where they feel disconnected from sensations of discomfort or injury. This can be dangrous, as lack of pain or connection to it can increase the chance of someone doing something harmful without realizing its damaging them.
    • Altered Sense of Time: Perceiving time as moving faster or slower than usual or feeling as though time has stopped altogether.
    • Altered Depth Perception: As someone disassociates, they may perceive things as being further away from them than they are.
    • Amnesia: Forgetting important personal information, identity, events, or periods of time. Someone may enter a dissociative state and come out of it somewhere else with no recollection of how they got there.
    • Automatic behavior: Individuals may engage in activities or tasks without conscious awareness or recollection. This behavior can appear robotic or mechanical, lacking personal investment or consideration of personal interest or safety.
    • Depersonalization: Feeling as though one’s thoughts, feelings, or sensations are not one’s own or feeling disconnected from one’s body.
    • Derealization: Feeling as though the external world is unreal, distorted, dreamlike, or unfamiliar.
    • Disconnected Thoughts: Experiencing disjointed or fragmented thoughts, difficulty connecting ideas, or a sense of cognitive disorganization.
    • Emotional Detachment: Feeling emotionally numb or disconnected from one’s feelings.
    • Flight or Fight Response: Experiencing heightened arousal, anxiety, or a sense of danger in response to perceived threats or triggers. This often kicks in as ‘flight’ where they mentally flee from triggers, thus going into a dissociative state.
    • Hyperawareness: Heightened awareness of one’s surroundings, sensations, or emotions, often accompanied by a sense of detachment or unreality. Hyperawareness can cause significant feelings of threat, driving someone to dissociate or to go deeper into the state to flee from triggers.
    • Identity Confusion: Uncertainty about one’s sense of self, identity, or personal history. This may include thinking of themselves as younger, having regressed to a safer time. They may feel as thoug their sense of self or identity is fragmented, unstable, or nonexistent.
    • Inability to focus: Difficulty concentrating or maintaining attention on tasks or conversations. This may be due to intrusive thoughts, dissociative episodes, or preoccupation with internal experiences. This can cause them to drift off mid-sentence.
    • Loss of Control: Feeling as though one’s actions, thoughts, or emotions are beyond one’s control.
    • Physical Dissociative Symptoms: Experiencing physical sensations of numbness, tingling, or detachment from parts or all the body.
    • Psychological Detachment: Feeling emotionally detached or withdrawn from relationships, activities, or responsibilities.
    • Space Distortion: Feeling as though one’s surroundings are altered, distorted, or unreal.

    Numbness

    • She felt empty, devoid of any warmth or life inside.
    • There was a pervasive sense of numbness in her heart, as though it had turned to stone.
    • His heart had become a barren wasteland, withered and desolate, devoid of any hint of vitality.
    • Emotions lay dormant within her, buried beneath layers of numbness and indifference.
    • It had left her adrift in a sea of numbness, floating aimlessly without direction or purpose.
    • Years had passed, yet her feelings were still muted and distant, like echoes from a far-off land, barely audible through the fog of numbness.
    • There was a void inside him, a gaping chasm where his emotions should have been.
    • It was disconcerting to know she should feel something, yet there was no rise of anger, or sadness to move her.
    • She was drained and depleted, all her spirit having been sapped away by the numbness
    • She felt like a stranger in her own skin, disconnected from the person she used to be.
    • There was a sense of emptiness in her heart, a void that seemed to swallow up any hint of emotion that dared to surface.

    Dissociation

    • His thoughts felt distant and disconnected, like whispers from another room
    • She felt as though she were lost in a maze of her own mind, barely a thought drifting along to guide her toward escape.
    • Numbness spread through her limbs like wildfire, dulling her senses and robbing her of the ability to feel anything at all.
    • She felt like a spectator in her own life, watching events unfold as though they were happening to someone else.
    • He was adrift in a sea of detachment, disconnected from the ebb and flow of emotion.
    • There was a dreamlike sense of to her emotions, as though they were mere echoes of the past.
    • Her emotions were distant and unfocused, like shadows flickering on the walls of a cave, barely recognizable through the haze.
    • His thoughts felt distant and remote, as though they were coming from some far-off place beyond his control.
    • He felt like he was floating in space, weightless and untethered, with no gravity to anchor him to reality.
    • It was like they were watching themselves from a distance, disconnected from the reality unfolding before them.
    • His thoughts felt disjointed and fragmented, like pieces of a puzzle scattered to the winds, disconnected from each other and from reality.
    • She was lost in a dream, unable to distinguish between what was real and what was imagined.
    • There was a sense of detachment in her emotions, as though they belonged to a stranger inhabiting her body.
    • His mind teetered on the edge of reality, one foot in the world of dreams and the other in the world of wakefulness.
    • She felt like she was wrapped in a cocoon, insulated from the outside world by a thick, impenetrable shell.
    • Numbness spread through her like a spreading stain, dulling her senses and robbing her of the ability to feel anything at all.
    • There was a disconnect in her body, as though it were a mere shell, empty and hollow, with no soul to animate it.
    • He arrived home, realizing suddenly that he had no idea when he’d left work
    • The groceries in her hand told her she’d gone shopping, but upon reflection, she didn’t remember doing so.
    • Increasingly, the days were flitting away, lost to memory with only brief moments of clarity evidence they were present in their own life.
    • His eyes flittered around the room, unable to recognise his surroundings though they felt distantly familiar.
    • They knew who the woman was, but it seemed for that to be real time itself had to be out of sync.
    • She was drowning in confusion, not knowing who or where she was.
    • The more he tried to climb out of the dreamlike state that had settled over his mind, the more everything fell apart. Fear and confusion crept into the cracks, becoming an overwhelming whirlwind.
    • They blinked, suddenly realizing everyone was staring at them. “Yes?” They said carefully, unaware they had stopped speaking mid-sentence and had remained quiet for the last five minutes.
    • She was lost in a sea of scattered, disconnected thoughts, making the world seem chaotic and loud.
    • He cast his eyes around, taking in a world that was somehow fake.
    • They weren’t sure how long they remained in that state. Time had no meaning. But they were aware of everything that was happening despite their inability to respond to it.
    • No matter how hard they tried to focus their mind, their mind refused to let them string even a single thought together.
    • It was as though their mind had run out of energy, slowly winding down until it would eventually become useless
    • It was as though a white haze had settled over their vision.
    • Despite how hard she tried to hold on, her mind slipped away as though she were little more than a projection of herself.
    • “Sorry,” she said, scrambling to piece together what she was doing before her mind derailed her.
    • He sat in the room, seeing pictures of himself with other people, decor he knew was his style, but despite all the clues, he could not make out that any of this stuff was his.
    • Their head throbbed and their vision became little more than a tunnel as everything in the periphery faded away.
    • Her consciousness floated like a ghost, untethered from the present moment.
    • Her perception of reality seemed warped, as if seen through a murky lens.
    • It was as if she were watching herself from a great distance, observing but not truly present.
    • Time stretched and warped, moments slipping through her fingers like sand.
    • Her thoughts were like puzzle pieces scattered across the floor, disconnected and jumbled.
    • It was as though someone had pressed pause on the world, leaving her trapped in a frozen moment
    • Each moment passed like a fleeting dream, slipping away before she could grasp it.
    • He was a ghost haunting his own life, transparent and intangible.
    • Words echoed hollowly in her mind, their meaning slipping away like water through her fingers.
    • It was as though she were underwater, the world above distorted and distant.
    • Emotions swirled around her like a storm, turbulent and chaotic, but she remained untouched at the center.

    Either

    • She felt like a ghost haunting the corridors of her own mind, unable to connect with the world around her.
    • His thoughts felt sluggish and sluggish, as though they were slogging through mud.
    • His mind might as well have been wading through a thick fog, unable to see beyond the haze.
    • It was as though his mind had been wrapped in wool, muffled and dulled by the numbness.
    • It was as though his mind had been plunged into darkness, with only the faintest glimmer of thought shining through the gloom of numbness.
    • He felt like he was trapped in a cage, with numbness serving as the bars that confined him, separating him from the world outside.
    • There was a heaviness in her chest, as though a weight had settled there, pressing down on her like a leaden blanket.
    • She felt like she was floating on a cloud, disconnected from the world below, free from the weight of emotions,
    • They felt as though they were floating above themselves, watching someone else going through the motions.
    • Her thoughts drifted like scattered clouds, disconnected and distant.
    • She felt as if she were observing the world through a thick veil of detachment.
    • It was as though she were watching her life unfold through a thick glass, distorting reality.
    • Her mind felt like a radio tuned to static, unable to grasp onto clear thoughts.”
    • She wandered through her surroundings like a sleepwalker, disconnected from her own existence.
    • She moved through the world in a daze, the edges of her awareness blurred and indistinct.
    • Thoughts floated in and out like leaves on a breeze, elusive and untethered.
    • Emotions hovered just out of reach, like shadows in a foggy haze
    • The world around her felt muted and dull, as if she were viewing it through a foggy lens.

    Voice

    People feeling numb or who are dissociated may not speak much. They tend to use few words, often indifferent and uncaring, with few opinions being expressed. When writing dialogue, don’t have someone respond unless they have to (numb), or use 1-4 word sentences. Relay speech in as few words as possible.

    A person who is dissociating may not speak at all if they are deep into it. Deeper, they may have no concept of language, not being able to understand spoken words, read text, or make sense of what’s being said to them. When they can speak, they may relay emotions like fear or anxiety while their face may or may not reflect anything or may appear simply confused.

    Numbness

    • His speech was detached, as though he were reciting what he thought other people wanted to hear rather than what he meant
    • “I don’t really care,” he muttered, his words flat and lifeless, lacking any hint of enthusiasm or interest.
    • “I guess so,” he mumbled, his voice barely audible, as though he were speaking to himself rather than to anyone else.
    • “I suppose,” he conceded, his voice lacking conviction, as though he were simply going through the motions.
    • “I don’t care,” she stated bluntly, her words clipped and cold, devoid of any warmth or empathy.
    • “It’s all the same to me,” he said with a shrug, his voice indifferent, as though nothing really mattered anymore.

    Dissociation

    • His voice drifted away halfway through his statement
    • It was as though her voice came from somewhere far away, distant and echoey, as though filtered through layers of cotton
    • His words were distant and remote, as though coming from a stranger inhabiting his body
    • Partway through speaking, she forgot what she was saying, her speech dropping off in a confused pause
    • The words slipped from her lips like a sigh of resignation, tinged with indifference.
    • “I don’t really know,” he admitted, his voice tinged with uncertainty, as though he were lost in a fog of confusion.
    • “I feel like I’m watching myself from outside my body,” she explained, her voice distant and detached, as though she were recounting a dream.
    • He said softly, his voice hushed as though he were afraid to disturb the fragile illusion of reality.
    • “I’m not sure what’s real anymore,” he confessed, his voice trembling, as though he were on the verge of tears despite the lack of expression on his face.

    Either

    • There was a disconnect between her words and her expression, as though they belonged to two different people
    • Every word lacked luster, being slow and forced despite the topic.
    • His voice was a distant monotone, unafflicted by how serious the situation had become
    • I’m fine,” she said, her voice devoid of emotion, as though she were speaking from a great distance.
    • Her voice was monotone and detached, as though the words held no meaning for her.
    • He murmured, his words trailing off into nothingness, as though he were lost in his own thoughts.
    • She explained, her voice hollow and empty, as though there was nothing left inside.
    • He murmured, his voice barely audible, as though he were speaking to himself rather than to anyone else.
    • Their voice was devoid of emotion, as though they were speaking from a great distance.

    Walking

    When thinking about movements of someone experiencing numbness or dissociation, try to think about low energy, minimalist motions. Listlessness, tired, heavy. For dissociation, walking can be something to help them out of the state (not always). That said, motions might also lack some level of coordination, they may trip more, and balance may be affected. They may seem to toddle or appear like they’re drunk if they’re far into a deep dissociative episode.

    Specifically for numbness, the person may not have a change in the way they walk, but it may come off a little like ‘just going through the motions’.

    Numbness

    • She moved with a lethargic slowness, each footfall dragging her further into the numbness gripping her.
    • There was a lack of fluidity in his movements as though each step was a struggle against the weight of his own inertia.
    • His walk was unfocused, as though he were following the whims of some unseen force guiding his steps.
    • The way his feet dragged made it seem as though he didn’t care if the next was his last

    Dissociation

    • Her walk was awkward and ungainly, as though she were navigating unfamiliar terrain in the dark.
    • His walk was labored and unsteady, as though he were navigating a minefield of uncertainty with each faltering step.
    • There was a stiffness in his movements, as though his joints were locked in place, refusing to bend or flex.
    • He moved with a disconnected grace, as though his body were moving of its own accord.
    • She walked with a dreamlike quality, each step light and airy, as though she were floating on air rather than walking on solid ground.
    • There was a sense of disorientation in her movements.
    • There was a disconnect in her stride, a feeling of being untethered from the earth beneath her feet.
    • The ground was soft and spongy beneath her feet, making it hard to find balance.
    • They lumbered along, barely seeming to know which direction they were going.

    Either

    • His steps were heavy and plodding, each footfall like the toll of a funeral bell.
    • She walked with a slow, measured gait, as though carrying the weight of the world on her shoulders.
    • There was a heavy languidness in his stride that seemed defeated.
    • He moved with a sluggishness that weighed him down, each step a struggle against the gravity of his own inertia
    • She moved with a lethargic slowness as though wading through deep water.
    • She moved with a mechanical stiffness, as though every joint in her body were encased in ice.
    • Their steps were weightless and insubstantial, disconnected from the earth beneath their feet.

    SITE BROUGHT TO YOU BY

    SHONNA WHITE
    Artist, Writer, Gamer, and GIANT GEEK

    Miscellaneous Requests: Describing Souls and Ghosts in Writing

    This was an interesting request, and it’s honestly taken me a while to get to it because of the complexity surrounding the subject. Because souls and ghosts are arguably the same thing, we’re going to address describing both things here.

    First off, what the heck is a soul? It really matters who you ask for this one as it can be impacted by spiritual or religious beliefs or the lack thereof. Defining the soul is challenging due to its abstract nature. It often varies significantly based on personal interpretations, making it a deeply subjective concept. However, to those who believe in them, souls encapsulate the essence of an individual’s identity, consciousness, and spirituality, with interpretations shaped by religious, philosophical, and cultural perspectives throughout history.

    In many belief systems, the soul is considered the essence of life, consciousness, and individuality. It’s often seen as the core aspect that distinguishes a living being from inanimate matter. The soul may be considered immortal, existing beyond the physical body and continuing its journey after death. It’s often associated with the idea of eternal existence or reincarnation. And it may be seen as a connection and/or gift from a higher power, divine source, or some sort of universal consciousness. A divine spark given to us by something greater.

    In some belief systems, souls are created at birth while other systems see souls as pre-existing the body, a force that selects and enters a physical body. Some may believe this is a form of punishment, or that the world is a classroom where we learn to be better or how to transcend to the next level of existence.

    There are a LOT of ideas about what happens to souls when we die. I’m not going to deep dive into individual religions. These are complex belief systems, and I did not study religion. I won’t do any of them justice, and if I tried, this post would be massive. However, we’ll speak generally about different beliefs about the soul.

    There are No Souls

    Some religions and belief systems don’t believe that souls exist. Sometimes it’s replaced by other concepts. Sometimes it’s believed that consciousness and personal identity arise from nothing more than processes in the brain.

    Souls Are Judged and Sorted

    Some religions and belief system believe that after death our souls move on to judgement and sorting based on whatever criteria that religion believes in. Popularly, some go to heaven and others go to hell, others may go into purgatory. Whether these souls can attain the rank of angel or demon, an ascended soul you might say, depends on the belief system.

    Souls Can Become Trapped on Earth

    For those with unfinished business or who just don’t want to go, the soul may be believed to stay on earth as a ghost or poltergeist. These souls may be caught in a loop, may be trying to solve their own murders, may be there to offer comfort, may corrupt with time, and may turn into violent entities craving life and trying to steal it from the living.

    Souls Reincarnate

    We’re going to get into this a little deeper below, but in summary, many people believe in reincarnation—the concept that the soul is reborn into different bodies over successive lifetimes, driven by karma or life lessons. They may be able to access those memories with practice or be separated from them entirely. Some believe the soul is taken to a place where they review their lives with a greater being of some sort, and then are sent back try again. This is often referred to as ‘classroom earth’.

    Again, this depends entirely on what belief system you’re looking into. Traditions such as ancient Egyptian and Greek beliefs often locate the soul within specific bodily organs, such as the heart or brain, associating various aspects of consciousness with these organs. Some beliefs suggest that the soul resides in external realms beyond the physical world—a celestial realm, an underworld, or spiritual planes—during different stages of existence. Others view the soul’s dwelling place as interconnected with the universe, where it’s not confined to a specific location but is part of a larger cosmic consciousness. Or it may be believed that our souls are like bodies inside our bodies, filling us.

    Reincarnation is the belief that souls return to life after life, usually with no knowledge of previous existences. This is where the term ‘old soul’ comes from. Who or what we return as can vary depending on our actions in our last lives. Why we come back also changes. Where and how…same thing.

    Here’s a brief overview of some beliefs about reincarnation. Keep in mind each of these religions have different subsect that may have differing views.

    Hinduism: Reincarnation, known as “samsara,” is a fundamental concept in Hinduism. It’s believed that one’s actions in previous lives influence their circumstances and position in the next life. The cycle continues until achieving liberation from this cycle of rebirth.

    Buddhism: Buddhism also incorporates the idea of reincarnation. Referred to as “rebirth,” it emphasizes that the cycle continues until reaching enlightenment (nirvana). The quality of one’s rebirth is influenced by past actions, and the ultimate goal is to break free from this cycle. Note that Buddhism doesn’t necessarily believe in the concept of a soul.

    Sikhism: Sikhs believe in the cycle of birth and rebirth influenced by actions. The aim is to merge with the divine rather than to attain a higher rebirth.

    Jainism: Referred to as “samsara,” it is believed that the soul reincarnates based on accumulated karma until achieving spiritual liberation.

    Some Indigenous American Beliefs: Keep in mind indigenous beliefs vary wildly and there are many indigenous nations out there. However, some of these believe in reincarnation or a form of ancestral spirits returning. These beliefs often involve the idea of the soul returning to continue a spiritual journey or maintain balance within the community.

    Not everyone who believes in souls believes in the concept of soulmates. Soulmates are special, predestined connections between two individuals, often involving a deep and profound bond that transcends time, circumstances, and even lifetimes. The idea is rooted in various religious, spiritual, and philosophical traditions, as well as popular culture. In many books and beliefs, this is a romantic connection not a familial or friendly connection.

    Some religions and belief systems link soulmates to karma and reincarnation, with reunion with the soulmates as part of a spiritual journey.

    A similar belief to soulmates is twin flames’, where a soul is split in two parts which reincarnate separately. The reunion of these twin flames is a powerful and transformative experience.

    I personally love (in a ‘I find it hilarious’ sort of way) the concept in Plato’s Symposium. It presents the idea that humans were once beings with two faces, four arms, and four legs. These beings were split in half by the gods, and the individuals then spend their lives searching for their lost halves.

    While karma has taken on a mainstream meaning of essentially you immediately or soon after get back what you put out, it doesn’t do that in numerous religions that believe in it. Some believe that karma hits more on reincarnation. Lived a good moral life? You reap the rewards in the next one. Bad person doing bad things? You might come back as a skin mite. Additionally, karma is not solely about the action itself but the intention behind it. Acts performed with good intentions are considered to generate positive karma, even if the outcomes are not immediately apparent. Finally, karma tends to accumulate over time, affecting an individual’s present life (in some religions) and future lives.

    The idea of karma originates from religions such as—but not exclusive to—Hinduism, Buddhism, Jainism, and Sikhism.

    I think one of the main ways souls are used in writing is for the paranormal. GHOSTS! POLTERGEISTS! EEEEE!!! These may be helpful or hindering the main character or plot. Or, in the case of some books, ARE the main characters.

    Another way souls are used in novels tends to be the concept of ‘soulmates’. Soulmates, as discussed above, are people whose souls are made for each other. In books, this is almost exclusively romantic.

    A soul may also be torn from the body to imprison someone or might be the source of great power.

    Other uses of souls are more general. For example, someone may feel something in their soul, meaning that a feeling is so profound it affects all of them, down to the core. Their soul may cry out in grief, love, betrayal or any number of other emotions to exemplify, again, how deeply something is felt. Or it might be allegory for a desire to redeem themselves for past actions.

    If using souls in writing, keep in mind this is a more advanced way of writing as you’re using complex and variable concepts not everyone believes in. Relying too heavily on it may dissuade some readers. Getting too abstract will do the same. Being unclear or unrelatable may lose the reader as well.

    We’re going to look at common spiritual beliefs about what souls may look like in this section. Below, I’ll get into some descriptive words that can be used for sight, sound, and more. These will come with some prompts to help you use these words effectively or stir your creative mojo.

    First, what do worldwide beliefs envision spirits/souls/ghosts to look like?

    A Transparent Person: Perhaps the easiest and most common way of talking about what a soul looks like is a semi-formed human. The entity looks like a person, or parts of a person—say everything but the legs—but is see through.

    Radiant Light or Energy: Many cultures visualize the soul as a luminous, ethereal energy or light. It’s often depicted as a glowing orb, a shimmering aura, or a radiant halo surrounding individuals, symbolizing their spiritual essence.

    Ethereal Forms or Entities: In some spiritual traditions and folklore, souls are depicted as ethereal beings or entities. These representations might range from angelic figures with wings to ghostly apparitions or translucent, humanoid forms.

    Animals or Symbols: Certain cultures associate the soul with animal spirits or totemic symbols. For instance, Native American beliefs often connect souls to animal guides, attributing qualities of the soul to specific animals.

    Symbolic Objects or Elements: Symbols such as keys, mirrors, or flames are occasionally used to represent the soul, signifying aspects like unlocking potential, self-reflection, or the eternal flame of life.

    Flickering Flame or Candle: Metaphorically, the soul might be depicted as a flickering flame or candle, symbolizing life, consciousness, and the idea that it can be both enduring and fragile. Think of the Greek and Roman mythologies that speak to the snuffing out of someone’s candle as the end of their life.

    Ripple in Water: Some conceptualizations liken the soul to a ripple in water—expanding, interconnected, and leaving an impact. This symbolizes the soul’s influence and interconnectedness with others.

    Mist or Fog: Describing the soul as a mist or fog can signify its intangible nature—elusive, ever-changing, and mysterious, yet present and pervasive.

    Harmony of Colors: Representing the soul through an array of harmonious colors—vibrant, fluid, and blending—can symbolize the complexity and emotional depth within individuals

    Descriptive Words for How They Might Look

    Remember that the words you use hold power to set the scene or hint to the reader what the soul or ghost is like or even what its purpose may be. Giving them features that lend to personality traits or how they died will help you create tension or ease, depending on what you want.

    • Airy: Light and open, with a sense of weightlessness.
    • Angelic: Resembling or characteristic of an angel, implying purity and grace and maybe a white or yellow glow.
    • Celestial: Pertaining to the heavens or the spiritual realm, and akin ot angelic.
    • Cerulean: A light, ethereal blue color, evoking a celestial or spiritual atmosphere. Other colours you might use, depending on mood you’re setting would be white, black, grey, or greenish. Check out: Writing About Colour for more creative names for these.
    • Delicate: Exquisitely fine, with a fragile and gentle quality. Could be used to imply that it’s hard to see or wispy, like a sheer curtain.
    • Diaphanous: Delicately transparent and lightweight.
    • Divine: Of, or relating to, a god or deity; suggesting a heavenly quality. This is similar to angelic and might be used for things that are beyond human souls as well.
    • Dreamlike: Having a surreal, ethereal quality reminiscent of a dream. Could be used in a manner that suggests that they’re unsure if they saw it or not.
    • Empyreal: Pertaining to the highest heaven, celestial, or sublime. Obviously, a little higher than just a human soul, but I thought I’d throw it in anyway.
    • Ephemeral: Fleeting and transient, with a short-lived existence.
    • Ethereal: Having a delicate, otherworldly, and light appearance. Again, close to angelic.
    • Insubstantial: Lacking solidity or substance, giving a sense of fragility. They can definitely tell this one is a ghost or soul. There’s no question about it.
    • Intangible: Not capable of being touched or grasped, often implying a spiritual nature. Best used if someone is trying to interact with it, like passing a hand through or maybe if it flows through a wall.
    • Misty: Filled with a fine spray or fog, creating a soft and hazy appearance. It may be hard to see features. Details are unclear.
    • Otherworldly: Resembling something from a realm beyond the physical world. This goes without saying and doesn’t give the reader much additional detail or suggestions, so it’s one of the weaker suggestions on this list.
    • Phantasmal: Ghostly or spectral in appearance, as if from a vision or illusion. Not to be paired with anything that might duplicate the meaning. No “phantasmal ghosts”. Could be “the phantasmal presence” however.
    • Shadowy: Indistinct and vague, like a silhouette or shadow. Eerie. Black or dark grey. This is ominous.
    • Sheer: Extremely thin and transparent, suggesting a gauzy or translucent quality.
    • Tenuous: Thin and slender, with a delicate and fragile nature. It’s barely there. Maybe even flickering in and out of sight.
    • Vaporous: Consisting of vapor or mist, with a light and airy quality.
    • Wraithly: Resembling a wraith, a ghost or specter, often with a haunting presence. Again, not to be used with ‘ghost’ or ‘soul’ or anything similar. A wraith is a sort of ghost. Typically thought to be darker, meaner, able to influence the world around them, and malicious.

    Set The Scene by Using the Right Accompanying Descriptions

    Remember that the words you use hold power to set the scene or hint to the reader what the soul or ghost is like or even what its purpose may be. For example, using accompanying words that help show what they look like and hint to whether it is good, bad, or sad or angry, will help set the mood.

    • Abyssal Eyes: Eyes that seem to hold a depth of darkness or despair. This could be black eyes that haunt the viewer and whisper of unspeakable horror.
    • Anguished Contortion: Facial expressions twisted in pain or anguish. Ones that cry out for help, begging for release.
    • Broken Form: A physical appearance that suggests fracture or fragmentation, like a broken neck dangling off to the side or a missing head
    • Crimson Tears: Blood-like tears, symbolizing intense suffering or tragedy. They may trickle down from bloodstained eyes or drip on to the ground only to disappear later.
    • Dreadful Visage: A terrifying and fear-inducing facial appearance, mouth gaping in a scream, eyes wild with fury, eyes missing, face contorted in rage.
    • Ephemeral Beauty: A fleeting and delicate beauty that hints at transience. Think peaceful expressions or ones that relay calm and understanding, a smile, soft eyes…
    • Flickering Form: A presence that seems unstable, flickering in and out of view. This may lend to an eeriness, especially if it happens in the viewer’s peripheral vision.
    • Gleaming Chains: Shackled or bound by ethereal chains, suggesting past struggles. Or they can be dark and rusty chains, scraping the ground as they move, or that appear entirely too heavy.
    • Hollow Eyes: Eyes that appear empty or devoid of emotion, conveying a sense of loss. Or true hollow eyes, no eyes. Just black pools of nothingness, the lids falling limply without anything to keep them taut.
    • Luminous Veil: A radiant aura or veil that exudes a mystical and divine essence. This can also be a black aura or another colour that appeals to a feeling (green: toxic and evil, purple: mystical and possibly dangerous, blue: sad or lonely)
    • Macabre Grin: A twisted and unsettling smile, evoking a sense of malevolence. Maybe the teeth beneath are missing or blackened, sharpened unnaturally, etc.
    • Nebulous Silhouette: A vague and indistinct outline, adding an air of mystery.
    • Petrifying Gaze: A gaze that instills fear or freezes those who meet it. Intense, heated stares or calming and soothing in an unnatural way…perhaps it’s a trap!
    • Radiant Serenity: A calm and tranquil appearance, radiating peace and serenity.
    • Shattered Form: A physical manifestation that appears fragmented or shattered. Pieces of a body floating, unable to fully manifest like the being is struggling to be seen. Perhaps seen in a mirror.
    • Tenebrous Shroud: Wrapped in a dark and shadowy veil, creating an ominous presence. Perhaps it trails behind them or fills the room the longer they’re around. It may cling to things as though trying to corrupt its surroundings.
    • Undying Resolve: A determined and unwavering expression, suggesting resilience. This soul is here to help and is determined to guide the character no matter the cost.
    • Vanishing Echo: A fading and ephemeral appearance, as if on the verge of disappearing.
    • Weeping Aura: A presence that seems to exude sorrow and grief. Perhaps their form wilts flowers or steals the colour from the surroundings, making everything as drab and miserable as they are.
    • Yearning Echo: A physical form that hints at a deep longing or unfulfilled desire. Maybe they reach out, desperate for contact, or try to pick up an item once so important to them, but they no longer have the substance to influence it.
    • Zenithal Light: Bathed in a celestial or divine light, suggesting a higher spiritual nature.

    Descriptive Words for How They Might Move

    • Ascend: Rise or move upward, often with a sense of grace.
    • Drift: Slow, as if carried by the wind, in a gentle and unhurried manner.
    • Float: Suspended in the air, moving with a light and buoyant motion. As if through water.
    • Glide: Moving smoothly and effortlessly, as if on a gentle current. No up and down motion like when a person walks.
    • Hover: Suspended in one place, appearing to hang in the air.
    • Sail: Moving gracefully, as if caught in a breeze, with a sense of ease. This implies more speed than drifting. Think of a normal walking pace or faster.
    • Spiral: A twisting, turning motion, creating a graceful and dynamic path.
    • Sway: To move gently back and forth, as if swaying in the wind. Rocking.
    • Swoop: Descend or move rapidly, often in a sweeping and elegant manner. Think running as the speed.
    • Twirl: To spin or rotate, creating a whimsical and playful movement. Might be used to imply dancing or lilting steps.
    • Waft: Carried lightly through the air, often with a delicate and subtle motion.
    • Wander: Moving aimlessly or casually, exploring the space with a leisurely demeanor. Like wandering slowly through a field.
    • Whirl: To spin or twirl rapidly, creating a dynamic and energetic movement.
    • Lilt: Moving with a cheerful and rhythmic rise and fall, creating a lively motion. Often graceful.
    • Quiver: A slight trembling or vibrating motion, shaking. May imply fear.
    • Undulate: Moving in a wave-like pattern. A smooth and flowing motion.

    Set The Scene by Using the Right Accompanying Descriptions

    Remember that the words you use hold power to set the scene or hint to the reader what the soul or ghost is like or even what its purpose may be. For example, giving them movements that are jerky will set an eerie, dangerous tone. Floating can be either calming and peaceful or creepy, depending on how you do it.

    • Astral Drift: Moving with an otherworldly and celestial quality. This implies a lightness and is less threatening.
    • Beckoning Glide: Gliding in a manner that invites or beckons. Perhaps they’re slipping back, motioning with their hands to get someone to follow, pieces of them flitting in and out of existence as they move.
    • Chaotic Jerks: Movement that appears erratic and unpredictable. Maybe they shutter into existence in one spot, then show up an instant later in a different spot instead. Maybe their limbs jerk and twitch…or their head…
    • Dreadful Descent: Descending in a manner that instills fear or foreboding. They descend from the second floor, passing through the railing, their presence threatening to engulf.
    • Ephemeral Dance: Moving with a fleeting and delicate dance-like motion. Perhaps whimsical, perhaps luring, they move in a way that is light and airy, enchanting the viewer.
    • Flickering Flight: A flight or movement that is unstable, flickering like a flame. They come in and out of existence, unable to maintain their form for long. This eerie pattern makes the nerve tense, and the viewer wants to run as they can’t predict what will happen next.
    • Graceful Ascension: Ascending with elegance and poise. Angelic and peaceful in nature they drift toward the heavens, finally free. Or maybe ascend to the next floor, beckoning the character to follow.
    • Harrowing Drift: Drifting in a way that evokes a sense of distress or torment. Something about the way they move is unnatural and threatening. Perhaps its how the world seems darker as they pass, or the way the misty outskirts of their form seem to reach out and want to envelope everything around them.
    • Invisible Waltz: Dancing or moving in a manner that is unseen or barely perceptible. A playful version of the flickering flight, dancing behind corners, staying just out of sight, allowing only glimpses that encourage the character to investigate.
    • Jolting Phantasm: Moving suddenly and startlingly. They scream forward, lunging only to stop short. They fall back, terror filling their eyes as they look over the character’s shoulder into the dark hallway behind them.
    • Kaleidoscopic Sway: Swaying or moving in a dynamic and ever-changing pattern. They are an ephemeral vision, one moment a man in a Victorian suit, the next a woman beckoning, the colours and patterns in their mists undulating and evolving with each form.
    • Languid Hover: Hovering with a slow and unhurried motion, conveying a sense of lethargy. Tired, defeated, they drift through the halls trapped by the house they died in. In life they were trapped too. There was never the chance of escape.
    • Mournful Drift: Drifting in a manner that suggests sadness or lament. They cover their face, or what would have been their face if their head existed, weeping into diaphanous fingers. Or perhaps they understand the character’s struggles and hurt with the need to do something from beyond, wanting only to be seen to let them know they’re here. They’re not alone.
    • Nebulous Waver: Movement that is vague and indistinct, wavering in form. The outskirts of their form is indistinct, making them take up more room than they normally would if they were cohesive.
    • Phantom Tremor: Moving with a subtle and ghostly trembling or shivering. Drowned in life, they shiver with the never-ending chill of the icy waters they plunged into. Or perhaps their afterlife is riddled with terror, wondering when the dark being that haunts the building will find them next, delivering unspeakable horrors on them.
    • Quivering Descent: Descending with a trembling or shivering motion. They pass through the floor like it’s water, their semi-opaque body quivering as if they’re being buried alive or dragged down.
    • Radiant Soar: Soaring or floating with a bright and radiant energy. They soar toward the high ceiling, their radiance casting all shadow from the room, driving back the darkness that is stalking the character.
    • Vanishing Flutter: Fluttering or moving in a way that gives the impression of disappearing. They almost seemed solid for a moment, but their form is flickering and fading as they run out of power to keep themselves visible.
    • Yearning Drift: Drifting with a sense of longing or desire. They drift from room to room, searching for their long-lost child.

    Descriptive Words for How They Might Sound

    • Abyssal Moans: Deep and sorrowful moans, suggesting a sense of profound sadness. Try to avoid cliche sayings like “ghostly moans”.
    • Banshee Wails: Shrill and eerie cries that echo across the landscape or through halls. Perhaps piercing the character’s ears, making them cringe or even bleed.
    • Cacophony of Wails: Emitting haunting and sorrowful sounds that resonate with despair.
    • Celestial Tones: Evoking a sense of heavenly or transcendent sound. Layers of humming, peaceful tones.
    • Chilling Whispers: Soft and cold whispers that send shivers down the spine. They may come from a room but disappear when the door opens. Perhaps a word is caught here and there, “Mine. You can’t have it”.
    • Desperate Whimpers: Unpleasant and distressed whimpers, evoking sympathy or discomfort. They come from behind the walls, as though they were built to trap some poor person.
    • Distant Calls: Faint and far away, as if the sound is coming from a great distance. They may beckon, pleading for help, calling name.
    • Dreadful Murmurs: Murmuring sounds that instill fear or foreboding. Layers of voices as though the room is full of people who can’t be seen.
    • Echoey: Repeating and reverberating, creating a lingering and ethereal quality. They shouldn’t echo, but somehow they do, surrounding the character before floating down the hallway.
    • Ephemeral Melody: A fleeting and delicate musical sound, like an ethereal melody. Not a voice but sound. A flute playing in the distance. A notes of a serenade drifting from a piano long lost to the fire that took the house.
    • Ethereal Chimes: Resembling the delicate and tinkling sound of wind chimes.
    • Faint Echoes: Barely perceptible sounds, resembling distant echoes.
    • Harmonious Whispers: Blending soft and harmonious tones, creating a unified sound. Implies singing or peace.
    • Haunting Laughter: Eerie and unsettling laughter that lingers in the air. Perhaps it swirls around the character like a predator circling its prey.
    • Keening Lament: A mournful and melancholic sound, expressing grief. They echo through the halls, their origin uncertain, but their pain not.
    • Luminous Chimes: Delicate and radiant chimes, producing a celestial sound. Great for something beyond or more than a ghost.
    • Melodic Songs: Harmonious and musical, producing a pleasant and soothing sound.
    • Mournful Wails: Expressing a sense of sorrow or lament, creating a melancholic tone. They move under the skin of the character, bringing them into the soul’s pain. Let them experience it firsthand.
    • Mystical Resonance: Carrying an otherworldly and mysterious quality in its resonance. Another one great for something more than a ghost.
    • Mysterious Hums: Soft, low, and enigmatic, creating an air of mystery. They throb not only in the ears but on the skin and in the mind, as if something is trying to speak but can’t get through.
    • Mystical Resonance: An otherworldly and resonant sound, imbued with mystery.
    • Ominous Humming: A low and foreboding hum, creating an unsettling atmosphere. It vibrates the walls, making the house seem alive.
    • Ominous Scraping: Everywhere they go, there is a scraping sound on the floor. Or the walls, Or the ceiling. Or from some distant place, just out of sight.
    • Seraphic Harmony: Conveying an angelic and divine quality in its harmonious tones.
    • Spectral Mutterings: Incoherent and ghostly mutterings, adding to the eerie atmosphere. Perhaps one person muttering out of sight or a throng of people, a long ago held party that ended in disaster. Now, they’re trapped here forever.
    • Soothing Murmurs: Gentle and calming, creating a tranquil and comforting ambiance. They lull the character to sleep, even if they don’t want to go. There’s power behind them.
    • Subtle Whispers: Delicate and understated, requiring attentive listening to perceive.
    • Surreal Echoes: Having a dreamlike, otherworldly quality that transcends reality.
    • Unearthly Lullaby: A lullaby with an otherworldly and haunting quality. A mother singing to a child. A phantasm trying to lull its prey into dropping its guard.
    • Vanishing Sobs: Fading and disappearing sobs, expressing a sense of loss. Every time they search for the source, it moves or disappears.
    • Vibrant Hum: Emitting a gentle and continuous humming sound.
    • Whispering: Soft and hushed, as if communicated in a gentle and secretive manner.

    Descriptive Words for Effects They May Have on People or Environment

    There are several ways in which people who believe in ghosts say they affect the people near them or the environment around them. It’s more than a chill in the air and a sense of dread, which are legitimate effects but somewhat expected and cliche.

    • Chilling Atmosphere: Creating a cold and icy sensation in the surrounding air. It may be felt only by one person, or only in a specific spot. It can be fleeting or last for hours. It could indicate stepping into the same space as the spirit or written as an effect given off by it. Generally believed to be them pulling energy from their surroundings so they can manifest, or a sign of something bad about to happen.
    • Eerie Shadows: Casting mysterious and unsettling shadows, adding a sense of spookiness. Perhaps they move behind things, engulf entire areas, or flitter across the ground outside like an unseen army coming closer.
    • Flickering Lights: Causing lights to dim or flicker in an erratic and ghostly manner. Or it could be orbs floating through the air, seen only briefly or in pictures or video.
    • Ghastly Gloom: Bringing a sense of darkness or gloom to the surroundings. It envelopes its surroundings, dragging everything down into its darkness, stealing all sense of hope.
    • Haunting Presence: Imposing an eerie and lingering feeling of being watched or accompanied.
    • Inexplicable Drafts: Generating unexplained gusts of air, creating a draft-like effect. Is that why the door closed, or the paper fluttered off the desk?
    • Lingering Chill: Leaving behind a lingering coldness in the atmosphere.
    • Mystical Aura: Infusing the surroundings with an otherworldly and mysterious energy. This is good for things that may be beyond ghosts.
    • Odd Togetherness: the feeling of not being alone but also not being scared. Supported. Loved even. Something has joined you and it’s there to help.
    • Ominous Silence: Creating a quiet and foreboding atmosphere, devoid of usual sounds. Sounds become muffled before disappearing altogether. No one can hear the screams. Impending doom is on its way.
    • Quivering Shadows: Causing shadows to shake or quiver as though they hold substance, like water or maybe like heatwaves in the dark.
    • Scraping Fear: They don’t know why but terror is scraping their very bones. They’re not alone and what’s joined them is maleficent.
    • Startling Presence: Evoking a sudden feeling of surprise or fear in those nearby.
    • Tenebrous Presence: Bringing a dark and shadowy quality to the environment.
    • Uncanny Stillness: Imposing an unnatural quietness and stillness in the surroundings. Once the tree undulated in the wind, but they suddenly stopped. The flames in the hearth no longer move. The call of the crickets is gone. Everything seems to be waiting for something to happen.
    • Unsettling Aura: Creating an atmosphere that instills a sense of discomfort or unease.

    Really, you can use whatever affects you want in this, and other common ones might be things like starting fires, causing someone to become disoriented, whispering in someone’s mind, causing vertigo, making someone see memories as if it were them…you can get creative!

    SITE BROUGHT TO YOU BY

    SHONNA WHITE
    Artist, Writer, Gamer, and GIANT GEEK

    Miscellaneous Requests: Describing Leaves Blowing in the Wind

    Sometimes we need a little help to describe specific topics, and it could be hard to find information on it. Descriptionary is here to help. In this series for miscellaneous requests, we’ll cover random requests made by people like you for how to describe very specific things.

    Here are some examples of how you could write leaves blowing in the wind, using strong sensory information. This could be for leaves blowing across the ground, through the air, or while they’re still attached to the trees.

    Using Sensory Details to Describe Leaves Blowing in the Wind

    Sight

    1. The vibrant, emerald leaves danced in the breeze, their faces glinting in the sunlight.
    2. As the wind whispered through the trees, the leaves swayed and twirled. A few, painted gold by the onset of Fall, broke free and danced gracefully through the air.
    3. The wind moved through the trees in a hush, causing the sunlight to cast dappled shadows on the forest floor.
    4. Red and yellow leaves spiraled in the air, a whimsical and peaceful dance.
    5. With each gust of wind, the leaves rustled and quivered, adding a sense of motion and life to the serene forest.
    6. In the soft, golden glow of the setting sun, the leaves seemed to glow, their edges outlined in a warm, amber hue.
    7. A sudden gust sent a flurry of leaves spiraling upwards off the ground.
    8. Leaves caught in the wind swirled and spun in the miniature cyclone, almost seeming otherworldly as it drifted away before dissipating like a ghost.
    9. Richard sat near the window, steaming coffee in hand as the fallen leaves outside seemed to float into the air of their own accord. It was a tranquil scene, a fine example of the peace he’d come here looking for.
    10. In the soft morning light, the leaves of the great oak shimmered on branches that swayed in the wind.
    11. Leaves tumbled and cascaded through the air, creating a whirlwind of colour.
    12. The vibrant autumn hues of the trees drew visitors from miles around. Leaves decorated the ground, swirling in great swathes when the wind caught them just right.
    13. The ground was strewn with leaves scuttling along in the gentle breeze, revealing glimpses of the stone hidden behind.
    14. The leaves quivered in unison, creating a harmonious, synchronized ripple that was both mesmerizing and serene.
    15. Like a hundred tiny kites, the leaves soared and dipped, their movements painting the sky with fleeting moments of grace and beauty.

    Sound

    1. The dry, fallen leaves rustled and whispered as the wind stirred them.
    2. A gentle breeze stirred the leaves, creating a hushed skittering murmur.
    3. As the wind picked up scattered leaves, they danced along the ground creating a delicate, papery rustle.
    4. The leaves trembled and chattered, filling the woods with a gentle serenade.
    5. As the wind passed through the leaves, it created a gentle, sighing melody.
    6. The leaves rustled like gentle applause.
    7. It was as if the leaves were engaged in a continuous, soft conversation, their murmurs and whispers filling the air.
    8. With each gust, the leaves released a delicate, hushed sigh.
    9. The leaves’ whispers were like the faint echoes of ancient voices.
    10. The druid leaned back and listened. The leaves’ rustling reminded him that even in the quietest moments, nature never truly slept, its stories being told in the language of the leaves and the wind.

    Feel (Touch)

    1. The leaves swirled around her, making it seem as though she was floating within a sea of green and gold.
    2. As the wind caused the dry leaves to swirl, sharp edges scratched against his skin.
    3. The blanket of red and yellow leaves caught in the wind, pattering softly against her bare legs.
    4. It was like being amid a living kaleidoscope, the leaves swirling around them as though alive.

    Smell

    1. The earthy aroma of fallen leaves carried on the same breeze that had them dancing around her feet.
    2. Inhaling deeply, she smelled the subtle decay intermingled with the fresh, green notes of the surrounding forest.
    3. The leaves released a blend of the damp earth and rich soil they’d been stirred from.
    4. The air was infused with the fragrance of fallen leaves.
    5. As she stood amidst the leaves, their scent was a gentle whisper of the memories from a lost summer.

    SITE BROUGHT TO YOU BY

    SHONNA WHITE
    Artist, Writer, Gamer, and GIANT GEEK

    Writing About Dreams Without It Being a Nightmare

    Dreams are wonderful tools in writing. However, they’re often overused, improperly used, or used in place of proper story or character development. It may be your way of inserting information into the plot which you feel is needed, but it isn’t necessarily the best way of doing it.

    In this D-Script we’re going to cover everything from what dreams are to how and when to write dream sequences. Hopefully, this will help you decide the best way of relaying information to your readers and, if a dream is the best way to do it, how to do so effectively.

    Let me start by sharing with you an experience I had with an editor. This wasn’t just any editor either. They were highly experienced in the industry, a previous lead editor at one of the Big 5 publishers. I’d hired them to review several chapters of a book I was writing so I could get a grasp on where my strengths and weaknesses fell as a writer. While the overall feedback was very flattery, the story had a scene that was a flashback dream (quite literally). Their feedback was that the clarity of the dream was inappropriate. It was too long, too complex, had too much sensory information, and was too clear.

    That’s when I first started thinking about this subject. I realized that I had written this scene as an information dump, which is a no-no. *I* had other information on why it was more than that, but I didn’t make that clear. My ‘flashback dream’ was not only the result of unhealed trauma, but supernatural interference. Without that context, OF COURSE the editor was right. Afterall, for the most part, dreams are vague kaleidoscopes of images for most people, but we’ll get into that in a bit. Let’s get on with the article you’re here for!

    Thanks to the reader who proposed this subject!

    Get Around This Post

    https://platform.twitter.com/widgets.js

    The Role of Dreams in Novels

    Dreams are used in novels as a narrative tool for authors to explore the inner worlds of their characters, convey emotions, and propel their plots in unique and interesting ways. In this section, we’ll delve into the various purposes for dreams in books.

    DELVING INTO THE SUBCONSCIOUS
    Dreams offer a gateway to a character’s subconscious. In novels, they allow readers to access the deepest thoughts, fears, desires, and conflicts of a character. By exploring dreams, authors unveil the hidden facets of their characters’ personalities, providing insight into their true motivations and emotions.

    FORESHADOWING
    Authors often use dreams to drop subtle hints about the story’s future developments, creating anticipation. Later on, we cover how to use dreams for the purpose of foreshadowing.

    SYMBOLISM
    Our brains craft dreams by using metaphor and symbology heavily. Dreams in books are often portrayed this way as well but made clearer and more straightforward for the benefit of the reader. Using symbolism can help authors subtly (or not so subtly) tell the reader what’s happening in the background of the character’s mind. Later on, we cover using dreams as allegory (including a definition of what allegory is).

    CHARACTER DEVELOPMENT
    By weaving dreams into their books, authors add layers to their characters’ development. How a character reacts to their dreams, what they fear or desire, and the recurring symbology in their dreams can offer insight into their growth and transformation over the course of the story.

    CHARACTER INTERFERENCE
    In fantasy books, or sci-fi, you can have other characters with powers that allow them to interfere with another character’s dreams. This allows those characters to help or manipulate them. This can be a subtle – or not so subtle – way of driving character conflict and power dynamics. Later on, we have a section about other characters interfering with the dreams of the point of view character.

    PLOT ADVANCEMENT
    This is a very common purpose of the dream. Just like any other scene, dreams can (and should) be used to advance the plot in new ways.

    Is a Dream Sequence the Best Way to Deliver Information?

    Dreams can be a double-edged sword. While they offer a unique way to convey information and advance the plot, it’s important to consider whether a dream sequence is the best method for delivering information within your novel.

    Your first consideration should be how to deliver that information without going to a dream, unless for some reason the dream is plot related. For example, emotions, passions, fears, and hopes can and should be SHOWN throughout the story. Readers should be well aware of your character’s emotions from your storytelling. A caveat to this would be to show just how deeply someone is affected, but a dream should not be the how readers learn about those feelings.

    But how about delivering historical information? Using dreams to show readers what happened in the past is a viable way of doing it … if what you’re trying to relay is something extremely relevant to the character’s present. For example, it might be used to show happy memories of childhood when the absence of those happy memories is impacting their actions and decisions now. Or those dreams could be trauma related, showing the reader why the trauma still lingers. A good example of when this might be used is when relaying this information through dialogue would be unnatural or boring without the actions involved. Another might be how true flashback scenes can be disruptive to the narrative, thus slipping into a dream when you plan to reference that information throughout the story might be a better choice.

    However, you should keep in mind that dreams are not usually flashbacks (some exceptions apply), and are hazy, random, and often nonsensical. Personally, I have incredibly vivid dreams. They’re epic stories with epic level of detail, to the point I’ve only met one or two people who dream like I do. Still, I could be in the middle of one of these movie-like dreams and end up giving CPR to a bunch of cut celery (I’m not kidding, this actually happened). In the last segment of this D-Script, I give examples of my dreams for those of you unfamiliar with abnormally vivid, movie-like dreaming. It might give you an idea of what the extreme looks like, and what is unfamiliar to almost everyone, thus what might seem abnormal to your readers. Heck, even with the way I dream, I find some authors write them with far too much detail and cohesiveness!

    BEFORE WRITING A DREAM SEQUENCE, CONSIDER THIS

    • Ask yourself if the dream serves a purpose greater than ‘a cool scene’. If the dream isn’t crucial to the plot or character development, if it doesn’t help the reader understand something better, you may want to reconsider using this storytelling tool.
    • Next, ask if the information you want to deliver can be revealed through dialogue, memories, or other storytelling techniques without sacrificing impact or disrupting the flow of the story.
    • If you’re absolutely sure that a dream sequence is the best way to reveal this information, plan how you’re going to be sure the reader isn’t left lost because they don’t know if it’s a dream or reality. We will talk a bit more about this later.
    • Finally, can you write this dream sequence without making it look like you had no idea how to relay this information otherwise? Dream sequences have been improperly used too often to make up for a lack of planning or forethought by the author. Basically, they use the dream to info dump. If there is no purpose to the dream other than to do that, many readers will catch on and see weak writing. Near the end of this article we talk about what to avoid when writing dreams.

    TIP: Consider AI images as a good comparison to dreams. They can be vivid and beautiful, put together amazingly, but there are a TONNE of things in them that aren’t rendered right or don’t make sense. As such, writing them as cohesive and clear scenes, just like any other in your book, seems unnatural.

    What Dreaming Is: The Science of Dreaming

    Everyone dreams differently. Personally, to me it’s weird when hear about people who don’t remember their dreams (I often remember multiple a night, sometimes up to 4) or how some dream in ‘thoughts’ (obvious ‘brain sorting through what happened today’ dreams rather than stories). Yet still others dream in black and white * and some people don’t dream in images at all **. The best thing we can do as writers is try to find the middle ground where most people can relate or be clear why these dreams we’re writing are different. To do this, let’s talk about what we know about sleep and dreaming.

    *source: https://sciencedirect.com/science/article/abs/pii/S1053810008001323
    **source: https://www.sciencefocus.com/the-human-body/aphantasia-life-with-no-minds-eye

    When and Why do We dream?

    Sleep occurs in stages, and we experience different things in each one. While we can dream during any stage, we’re most likely to remember dreams when we experience the deep levels of sleep that promote REM sleep (Rapid Eye Movement). Everyone dreams, even if they don’t’ remember doing so, though some people may not reach REM sleep some nights, which can be for a whole host of reasons. It’s unclear why some people can vividly recall dreams and others not at all. There is some data to support that people who dream vividly may have longer REM cycles than others or could be affected by sleep deprivation or conditions like narcolepsy.

    That said, sleep stages and the lengths thereof can be affected by medical conditions or by medications, sleep quality, drug and alcohol use, age, and much more. Numbers quoted below are generally agreed upon norms for adults. If you’re writing a teenager, I’ve found an article you may be interested in: Dreaming in Adolescence and Young Adulthood

    The Sleep Cycle (4-6 cycles a night)

    STAGE 1 NON-REM SLEEP: 1-7 minutes after sleep onset and lasts under 10 minutes
    This is the stage between wakefulness and sleep. It’s a light stage of sleep where muscle activity decreases, and heart rate and breathing slow down. During this stage, people may experience sudden muscle contractions or a sensation of falling (hypnic jerk/hypnagogic jerk).

    STAGE 2 NON-REM SLEEP: starts after stage 1 ends, lasts 10-60 minutes but get longer with each cycle
    A slightly deeper stage of sleep. Brain wave activity slows, and there are occasional bursts of rapid brain activity. During this stage, your heart rate and body temperature drop.

    STAGE 3 AND STAGE 4 NON-REM SLEEP (SLOW WAVE SLEEP): starts after stage 2, lasts 10-25 minutes per stage
    These are the deepest stages of non-REM sleep, and it can be difficult to wake a person while they’re in them. During these stages, the body undergoes various restorative processes, such as tissue repair, growth, and immune system strengthening.

    REM SLEEP: starts about 90 minutes after sleep onset and lasts generally 10-60 minutes, getting longer with each cycle
    REM sleep is the stage of sleep most associated with the dreams people remember and tend to be more vivid. During REM sleep, our brains are highly active, almost as active as when we are awake. Our bodies also experience temporary muscle paralysis to prevent us from acting out our dreams or talking in our sleep.

    DREAM FACT: 90% of dreams are forgotten within 10 minutes of waking

    If you want to learn more about these stages of sleep, you can try any one of these links:

    You can also check out some additional resources on sleep in our post: Describe it: Tiredness/Exhaustion

    What are Dreams?

    There’s a lot of speculation around the purpose of dreaming, but there are more and more studies and technology is ever growing. This post was made in 2023, so take that into consideration.

    According to an article by the Cleveland Clinic, “…dreaming may represent important cognitive functioning. Brain activity that occurs when we’re dreaming is similar to the memory processing brain activity we experience when we’re awake.” Dreaming appears to serve several purposes, from helping us process our emotions, to filing memories and information from the day to nightmares which may teach us how to react in threatening situations.

    Dreams can be little more than thoughts, or they might be brief and fragmented, or long and detailed. They may contain basic sensory perception or not. It’s hard to gauge what any one person’s dreams will be like. One person may have the perception of smell in their dreams, whereas others may never have experienced that, for example. What we can generally say about dreams is:

    • They are often in first-person, though not always
    • Dreaming often provokes strong emotions
    • Everyone has them, regardless of whether they remember then (usually 4-6 a night)

    WHAT IS LUCID DREAMING?
    Some people can lucid dream, which means they can control their dreams and/or are aware they’re dreaming. That said, not everyone who’s aware they’re dreaming can control the content of the dream. One can increase their chances of lucid dreaming by keeping dream journals, thinking about and trying to recall details of dreams upon waking, remind yourself often you are trying to lucid dream (thus programming your brain to do this). Frequent lucid dreaming can cause problems with the sleep cycle and cause sleep deprivation*.
    *source: https://www.sleepfoundation.org/dreams/dangers-of-lucid-dreaming

    DREAM FACT: Most people do not have control over their dreams. Lucid dreaming is considered rare. Only half of people have experienced it at all, and only 20% experience it monthly, and 1% regularly through the week*. If you want to make your story resonate with readers, either downplay the control your characters have over dreams or play into people’s wants to be able to control their dreams.
    *source: https://www.sciencedirect.com/topics/neuroscience/lucid-dreams

    WHAT ARE NIGHTMARES?
    Nightmares are thought to be our minds trying to sort through our daily stresses or emotions that we may not even recognize that we’re feeling. They may also be our mind’s way of training us to react in stressful or threatening situations while we’re awake. But this is a more complex topic so let’s get into it:

    Fear and Trauma in Dreams

    Dreams tend to sort through our deepest fears and unresolved traumas, especially when we aren’t addressing them during our waking lives. Unfortunately, dreams also tend to ramp up our emotions to powerful levels we don’t experience when we’re awake. They can manifest as vivid and unsettling scenarios, tapping into our most primal fears and unresolved trauma. As someone who has PTSD, I have firsthand experience with some of the worst of these. I’ll likely write a post later in the mental health section of this site about PTSD where I’ll include my personal experiences with it.

    Trigger warning for this next paragraph – description of gore

    Nightmares can be as simple as processing those emotions we spoke about, or they may be reliving past traumas or confronting phobias. Your mind may do this in a logical way, directly approaching the subject or in more abstract ways. For example, my PTSD was the result of a medical procedure going horribly wrong. Whether due to the way my mind works, or the fact I was unconscious for large portions of that, my mind came up with more abstract ways of dealing with it. Rather than reliving the direct experience, my brain made up scenarios like being hung on meat hooks and cut open. Great, huh? Yeah, those nights sucked.

    End of trigger warning

    Speaking from experience, trauma nightmares are wildly different than standard nightmares. They’re more emotionally charged, full of more vivid imagery that addresses specific strong fears and can be debilitating due to poor sleep and frequency. It gets worse the more you anticipate them, basically making the nightmares a self-fulfilling prophecy. Additionally, they make sleep a place of fear and can cause one to be afraid to sleep.

    PTSD isn’t the only condition that can lead to nightmares like described above. But before we get into that, it’s important to remember that nightmares can be triggered by a wide range of factors and are not exclusive to individuals with mental health conditions. However, when nightmares are persistent, intense, and significantly disrupt daily life or sleep patterns, you should seek help from your doctor. Treatment for nightmares may include therapy, medication, and addressing any underlying mental health conditions.

    As times permits, I’ll get to more articles under the Describe It: Mental Health section of this site covering these and other conditions in more detail.

    Nightmares are vivid, distressing dreams that can cause fear, anxiety, or unease and often wake the dreamer. They’re a common phenomenon and can be triggered by a variety of factors, including stress, anxiety, trauma, medications, or certain medical conditions.

    Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD) is a mental health condition that can develop in individuals who have experienced or witnessed a traumatic event. Nightmares are a core symptom of PTSD. These nightmares often revolve around the traumatic experience and can be extremely distressing. Nightmares in individuals with PTSD can contribute to sleep disturbances, heightened anxiety, and emotional distress.

    Individuals with PTSD may experience flashbacks, intrusive memories, and nightmares that vividly recreate the traumatic event (or similar). These nightmares can lead to sleep difficulties and may contribute to the overall psychological and emotional challenges faced by those with PTSD.

    Generalized Anxiety Disorder (GAD) is characterized by excessive and persistent worry and anxiety about various aspects of life, often unrelated to specific traumatic events. While GAD itself doesn’t necessarily cause nightmares, the chronic stress and anxiety associated with this condition can lead to disturbed sleep, including an increased risk of experiencing nightmares.

    Depression is a mood disorder marked by persistent feelings of sadness, hopelessness, and a lack of interest in activities. Nightmares can be a symptom of depression, and they often reflect the emotional distress and turmoil experienced by individuals with this condition. Depressive nightmares may include themes of loss, guilt, or hopelessness.

    Borderline Personality Disorder (BPD) is a condition characterized by unstable moods, impulsive behaviors, and difficulty in forming stable relationships. Nightmares may occur as part of the emotional turmoil associated with BPD, reflecting the intense and unstable emotions experienced by individuals with this condition.

    While much about sleep and dreaming is still being figured out, scientists and psychologists have noticed trends in what people dream about, and how that relates to struggles they’re experiencing or have experienced. I mentioned previously that I have PTSD, technically complex PTSD. Part of my therapy, which was through an outpatient hospital service, was addressing the dreams and nightmares I had. So, I can tell you from personal experience addressing dream imagery is in fact part of professional therapy. BTW, the focus was on recurring themes in my dreams.

    All this said, keep in mind imagery can have different meanings to different people depending on their life experiences, religion, and culture. The below are generalized and generally agreed upon meanings in western cultures.

    DREAM FACT: Other people in our dreams most often represent aspects of ourselves or feelings we associate with that person.

    FLYING
    This imagery in dreams is thought to represent a desire for freedom and liberation. Flying often signifies a sense of empowerment, escaping constraints, and seeking higher perspectives. It may indicate a yearning for success or the ability to rise above challenges.

    Challenges with flying may represent you holding yourself back or the feeling you’re being held back by an external force.

    BEING CHASED
    Being chased in a dream is often associated with stress, anxiety, or avoidance of a looming issue or aspect of yourself. It can represent a fear of confrontation, a need to confront unresolved problems, or a sense of being pursued by one’s own insecurities. If you have experienced being chased, your mind may be sorting through the fears associated with that, processing them so you can move on.

    FALLING
    Falling in dreams is linked to a sense of loss of control or insecurity. It may symbolize a fear of failure, a loss of stability, or feelings of vulnerability. Alternatively, some interpret falling as a sign of letting go and surrendering to life’s uncertainties.

    TEETH FALLING OUT
    Teeth falling out is frequently associated with concerns about appearance, self-esteem, or communication. It can signify feelings of powerlessness or a fear of being judged. In addition, it could also be a representation of fear or anxiety about one’s health or physical well-being. It may signal concerns about aging, illness, or a lack of control over one’s body. If you’ve experienced significant (to you) health concerns and are dreaming about this or medical events, your mind may be sorting through the fears associated with that, processing them so you can move on.

    BEING NAKED IN PUBLIC
    Dream psychologists often interpret this dream imagery as a manifestation of vulnerability, embarrassment, or a fear of exposure. It can signify concerns about self-image, social acceptance, or a feeling of being judged by others. The dreamer’s reaction to being naked in a dream can say a lot about their mental state and resilience.

    BEING LOST OR ABANDONED
    This dream imagery is typically linked to feelings of confusion, uncertainty, or a sense of being directionless in waking life. It may indicate a need for guidance, self-discovery, or a search for purpose. It can also reflect fears in regard to being left alone by those you love or be a representation of self-esteem and self-worth issues.

    MEETING DECEASED LOVED ONES
    Dreaming of deceased loved ones is often seen as a way of processing grief, seeking closure, or experiencing a longing for connection with those who have passed. It can be a comforting and healing experience.

    DROWNING AND SUFFOCATION
    Drowning or suffocation in a dream can symbolize feelings of being overwhelmed, being submerged in emotions, or a fear of being consumed by a situation. It may suggest a need to confront and manage emotional challenges. Note that experiencing these dreams could also potentially indicate breathing issues while asleep, such as sleep apnea. If you experience these dreams regularly along with tiredness, waking up gasping, and/or snoring, you should talk to your doctor. Untreated sleep apnea can have serious consequences.

    BEING UNPREPARED FOR A TEST
    Dreaming of being unprepared for an exam or presentation often reflects feelings of inadequacy, fear of failure, or performance anxiety in waking life. It may signify a need for better preparation and self-assurance.

    PUBLIC SPEAKING AND STAGE FRIGHT
    Experiencing anxiety or fear related to public speaking or stage performance in dreams can mirror real-life anxieties about being judged or evaluated. It may suggest a need to boost confidence, seek support, or confront social fears.

    BEING LATE OR MISSING AN EVENT ENTIRELY
    Dreams of being late or missing an important event can signify a fear of missing out, neglecting responsibilities, or the pressure of time constraints.

    BEING TRAPPED
    Feeling trapped or imprisoned in a dream is often associated with feelings of entrapment or restriction in one’s life. It may symbolize emotional or situational constraints and the desire for freedom or escape. If you’ve experienced being trapped against your will, your mind may be sorting through the fears associated with that, processing them so you can move on.

    EXPERIENCING NATURAL DISASTERS
    Dreams of natural disasters like earthquakes, floods, or tornadoes may represent a perceived lack of control in one’s life, overwhelming emotions, or a sense of impending crisis. It can signify a need for stability and a desire to weather life’s challenges. Note, having these types of dreams when living in an area prone to natural disasters could reflect your fears of being caught in them. If you’ve been caught in a significant natural disaster, or had a loved one experience them, your mind may be sorting through the fears associated with that, processing them so you can move on.

    TRANFORMING INTO A DIFFERENT CREATURE OR PERSON
    Transforming into a different person or animal in a dream can signify a desire for change, self-exploration, or the need to adopt different traits or qualities.

    DREAM FACT: Changing our mindset about recurrent nightmares can help ease them.

    PERSONAL NOTE: In PTSD therapy, I learned to not focus on the emotions I felt due to the nightmares, but to thank my brain for sorting through the trauma so I could heal from it. This had a dramatic positive impact on the intensity and frequency of these nightmares over an arguably short time.

    So, How Do We Write Dreams Convincingly?

    Your dream sequences should ALWAYS be a part of the story itself. It needs to drive the narrative forward as well as be a tool for character development. Never just have a dream sequence for flair. Remember that in your story, every word counts. Every scene means something. Having a floating, dislodged dream sequence will not only confuse your readers, but make your writing appear weak.

    Through dream sequences, you can deepen character development, convey critical plot points, and elicit emotions in your readers. When crafted thoughtfully, they can reveal hidden aspects of characters, foreshadow key events, and add layers of complexity to your narrative.

    Let’s delve into how to write dream scenes. Finally! We’ll have subsections below that may repeat some of this information but are relevant to specific uses of dreams, such as when you’re using it for the symbolism, or if the dream is the result of another character influencing the main character through paranormal means.

    For now, the basics!

    REMEMBER: Dreams can be all over the place in regard to content, clarity, and purpose. However, it’s important to note that most people do not dream vividly in cohesive storylines. This is important if you want your character to be relatable. There’s a reason in movies why dreams are usually portrayed with a blur, lens flares, and as disjointed.

    WRITE CHARACTER-CENTRED DREAMS
    Focus on the dreamer—your point-of-view character. What are their fears, desires, regrets, or unresolved conflicts? Have you relayed these or hinted to them in the narrative leading up to this (given the opportunity, you probably should).

    FOCUS ON PROVOKING EMOTIONS AND MOVING THE PLOT
    Ensure that the dream scene evokes emotions and supports the plot moving forward. Dreams often tap into intense feelings, and your character’s dream should be no exception. Consider the character’s emotional state in the dream and how it influences their waking actions. Then, consider how relaying this information benefits the plot and becomes a part of it rather than just a floating scene.

    REFLECT INNER CONFLICTS
    Explore the character’s inner conflicts within the dream. Let their subconscious grapple with dilemmas, regrets, or unresolved issues.

    USING SYMBOLOGY AND METAPHOR
    The first subsection below goes into depth about using dreams in this manner. Scroll down for a deep dive into this subject.

    ARE YOU FORESHADOWING SOMETHING?
    The second subsection below goes into depth about using dreams in this manner. Scroll down for a deep dive into this subject.

    TRANSITIONING IN AND OUT OF A DREAM SEQUENCE
    A smooth transition is integral! Avoid jarring shifts in the narrative by focusing on the dream being logically and purposely integrated into the story, ensuring it doesn’t disrupt the flow. Here are some tips on how to do that:

    How to Initiate a Dream Sequence

    1. Ensure the reader knows the dream is starting. You can do this by having them go to sleep, or strongly showing it in the initial parts of the dream. Perhaps they’re confused by something being fantastical, or how they find themselves back in an old situation.
    2. If the dream is only a dream, integrate imagery that defies reality or is clearly fantastical or out of the norm. This could be people appearing or disappearing, sudden changes in surroundings, a banana with a cleaver chasing a tiny dragon down the street. Regardless, don’t forget to describe emotions!
    3. If you’re showing the character being unaware they’re in a dream and don’t want it immediately obvious, transition gradually by introducing subtle, dreamlike elements before delving into the full dream experience.
    4. Always keep in mind the point and purpose of the dream.

    How to Transition Out of a Dream Sequence

    1. Just like you would end any scene, use a distinct event, symbol, or phrase that signals the end of the dream and return to reality.
    2. You can also show the character’s gradual realization they’re waking, allowing readers to share in their transition. Perhaps they start to realize they’re in a dream and that alone starts to wake them. Or maybe the dream begins to fall apart. That said, you can go the opposite way and have someone snap out of a dream because there was a major emotional moment that jarred them awake. I’d recommend not ending a chapter with this but showing the dreamer waking and their deep emotional reaction to what just happened first.
    3. One they’re awake, make sure you tie their response to the dream to the story. Talk about it, explore it, have it follow them or pop up periodically for a few more scenes. Use the dream’s emotional impact to influence the character’s thoughts and actions upon waking. Keep in mind though, that while an emotional impact may linger, it will only do so for a day or so at most. As previously noted, 90% of dream content is forgotten within 10 minutes. Emotional impacts may last longer or may be swiftly forgotten as well.

    Using Dreams as Allegory

    It’s not uncommon for writers to use dreams as powerful allegorical tools to explore deeper themes, emotions, and human experiences. Here, we’ll delve into the art of using dream material as allegory in your story.

    DEFINITION: Allegories are used to convey complex ideas, themes, or concepts using symbolic representation, allowing for layers of interpretation. They serve to convey moral, philosophical, or political messages in a more indirect and thought-provoking manner.

    Beware of Overuse!
    While dream subject matter can be a rich source of allegory, it’s essential to use it thoughtfully. Overusing dreams as allegorical elements can risk feeling clichéd or gimmicky, or worse, as a support for poor planning and weak writing. To maintain their impact, dreams should be integrated seamlessly into the narrative and serve a genuine purpose. Also, leaving too much of your story to interpretation risks losing your reader entirely because they don’t know what’s going on and can’t attach to it.

    Understand the Symbolism of Dreams
    We covered dream interpretation above and the generally held beliefs about what they mean (in western culture). However, keep in mind what I said about different cultures and religions having different views on this. For example, in some cultures people experience sleep paralysis and see horrifying and threatening images as their brain tries to understand what’s going on while dreaming in a semi-conscious state. In some cultures that isn’t a thing. People with sleep paralysis don’t find it traumatic and often see positive imagery.

    After you’ve considered that, start by familiarizing yourself with the symbolism commonly associated with dreams either by using the above explanations and/or by studying the culture and religion of the person you’re writing. Dreams often employ metaphors and symbols themselves to represent thoughts, emotions, and experiences from the dreamer’s waking life. Understanding this symbolism is crucial for creating allegorical interpretations.

    Identify Your Allegorical Theme
    Determine the specific theme, message, or concept you want to convey through your dream allegory. This could be a moral lesson, a philosophical idea, a comment on human nature, or a reflection of individual experiences.

    Craft Your Dream Sequence
    Create a dream sequence that vividly captures the essence of your allegorical theme. The dream should be rich in symbolism and imagery that relates to your chosen theme. Use sensory details, emotions, and abstract or surreal elements to enhance the dream’s impact.

    “Although numerous studies have investigated the content of laboratory and home dream reports, surprisingly little is known about the prevalence of various sensory modes in dreams. 49 men and 115 women completed a battery of questionnaires and kept a home dream diary for two to three consecutive weeks. Retrospective responses to the questionnaire indicate that approximately 33% of men and 40% of women recalled having experienced sensations of smell or taste in their dreams. A total of 3372 dream reports were collected and scored for unambiguous references to auditory, olfactory, and gustatory experiences. Auditory experiences were reported in approximately 53% of all dream reports. Olfactory and gustatory sensations occurred in approximately 1% of all dream reports. A significantly greater percentage of women than men reported one or more dreams containing references to olfactory sensations. The results lend support to previous studies which have shown that a variety of sensory experiences, although relatively rare, can occur in dreams.”
    *source: https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/9885043/

    Weave the Dream into the Narrative
    Integrate the dream into your story. It should connect with the characters, plot, or central themes of the narrative. The dream should feel like a natural part of the story rather than an isolated or forced element.

    Reflect Character Growth
    Consider how the dream’s allegory contributes to character development or the overall narrative arc. Does the dream impact the characters’ choices, growth, or understanding of the allegorical theme?

    Avoid Heavy-Handedness
    While dreams can be allegorical, avoid being overly explicit in the allegory’s message. Subtlety and nuance often make for more engaging storytelling. Allow readers or viewers to explore the allegory without feeling like they are being spoon-fed the meaning.

    Consistency and Coherence
    Ensure that the dream allegory is consistent with the tone and style of your narrative. It should blend seamlessly with the overall storytelling.

    Using Dreams to Foreshadow Plot

    Dreams can serve as a powerful foreshadowing tool in your storytelling, hinting at future events, creating suspense, and engaging your audience’s imagination. Here’s a guide on how to use dreams effectively for foreshadowing in your narrative, along with recommended considerations:

    BE CLEAR ABOUT YOUR FORESHADOWING INTENT
    When planning, clarify what you want to foreshadow. Identify the key events, plot twists, or revelations you wish to hint at through the dream. Understanding the intended foreshadowing elements is crucial for effective storytelling, not just in dreams either!

    DROP SUBTLE CLUES
    These dreams should provide subtle, rather than explicit, hints about what’s to come. Use symbolism, imagery, or abstract representations to allude to future events. The goal is to intrigue the audience, not to reveal everything.

    BE CONSISTENT WITH YOUR STORYLINE
    Ensure that the dream’s foreshadowing elements are consistent with the overall narrative. They should align with the story’s themes, characters, and tone, thus creating a seamless connection between the dream and the plot.

    FOCUS ON EMOTION
    As previously hammered into this entire post, engage emotions. Make the dream emotionally resonant, evoking curiosity, anticipation, or even a sense of dread. The emotional impact can heighten the audience’s investment in the story. This is ultimately true of all your writing, not just dreams.

    BE VAGUE WHERE IT MATTERS
    You want to allow your character and your readers to have multiple interpretations of the dream. You want them to wonder if they’re right. Curiosity (and a healthy need to have seen it coming) will keep your readers locked into your book.

    BALANCE FORESHADOWING AND SURPRISE
    Remember, the dream shouldn’t give away the plot. Foreshadowing should enhance the story without making the upcoming events completely predictable.

    BE SELECTIVE ABOUT TIMING
    Put a lot of thought into when to introduce the dream foreshadowing, just like you would with any scene meant to foreshadow something. Perhaps even using more consideration.

    HAVE YOUR CHARACTER REACT
    Only you can tell how your character will react, but it should be consistent with what readers know or it should at least show the reader who the character is. It’s possible the character will dismiss the dream, or they’ll take it seriously and dwell, setting to work trying to decipher the meanings. Maybe they’ll see signs of it everywhere!

    When Dreams are Influenced by Another Character

    Dreams influenced by another character can show your readers a lot about everyone involved, not just that they have the power to do this! It highlights a connection between two characters and can reveal hidden motivations and desires. The video game Baldur’s Gate 3 used repeated dream sequences influenced by what some people might consider a morally grey character to influence the plot. People playing the game either thought of this as heroic or immensely manipulative. It was so impactful, there are a tonne of articles, videos, and online debates about it. People loved how the writers did this. I highly recommend looking at some videos of this to get a good grasp on successful dream sequences.

    SOILERS IN THIS NEXT 2 PARAGRAPHS…SORT OF

    The way the writers at Larian Studios did this employs a lot of what we’ve already talked about. They wove a mystery around this person, they appear to be self sacrificingly good, out to save you and the world. However, a lot of doubt is sewed into the story about them throughout the story. The developers even let you decide what your “guardian” looks like, with many people deciding to create them as idealistic reflections of attraction.

    If you love dissecting how people act, you can see clear manipulation tactics being employed, but also something genuine there. It leaves the player really on edge as to whether to believe them. People have strong feelings about what this character turns out to be and their influence over the story is significant.

    Anyhow, let’s continue with less talk about the game.

    Why might you want to use this narrative tool? Well, by having one character influence another’s dreams, you can delve into the dynamics between them. This can reveal hidden motivations, fears, desires, or connections, adding depth and complexity to both characters, or can be used to explore power dynamics or strengthen relationships…or create tension and division. This can also be an amazing way to foreshadow what’s going to happen between these characters later, whether that’s a thanks or a fight!

    Dreams Influenced by a Protagonist (a good guy)

    An entity or person trying to help the point of view character may be doing so for multiple reasons. Let’s talk about how you can use this device in this dynamic.

    THEY CAN BE GUIDING OR INSPRING
    The helping character can gently steer the main character’s dreams toward visions of courage, inspiration, or wisdom. These dream-guided moments can serve as a moral compass, offering solutions to dilemmas, providing guidance in times of uncertainty, or offering the main character newfound strength to face challenges. The key to remember is that the good guy influencer *thinks* they’re doing what’s right. Genuinely believes it.

    THEY’RE PUPOSE MAY BE TO UNVEIL SECRETS OR TRUTHS
    This sort of interference may be the only way this character can communicate with this person, or the only way they can do so without the bad guy knowing they’re interfering, either protecting the helper, point of view character, or both. This can be a way to unlock doors to the main character’s past, motivations, or the mysteries of the world they inhabit. The dream weaver can create symbolic dreamscapes that offer cryptic clues and hints.

    HELP WITH OVERCOMING FEARS AND DEMONS
    This dream weaver might help create a battleground where the point of view character confronts their inner demons and unresolved conflicts. They can engineer dream scenarios forcing the point of view character to face their deepest fears, traumas, and character flaws.

    DRIVING URGENCY IN THE PLOT
    It’s possible the point of view character doesn’t understand how integral something is or what’s coming. The dream weaver can use these dreams to relay information that otherwise the point-of-view character wouldn’t be able to get, propelling them forward, and increasing the stakes and consequences.

    CREATING CHALLENGING ETHICAL AND MORAL DILEMMAS
    The power to manipulate dreams can pose ethical and moral dilemmas for both characters. The main character may grapple with questions of free will, the authenticity of their experiences, and the consequences of dream manipulation. It can be seen as a violation of privacy and autonomy, or otherwise fostering distrust despite the intended purpose.

    Dreams Influenced by an Antagonist (a bad guy)

    An entity or person trying to manipulate, dissuade, or intimidate the point of view character can be used in multiple ways as well.

    THEY MAY BE TRYING TO SOW CONFUSION OR FEAR
    The antagonist can engineer nightmares that plague the main character’s sleep. These disturbing dreams can torment the main character, gradually eroding their mental and emotional well-being. As the point-of-view character’s nightmares intensify, the plot becomes a harrowing journey through their psychological turmoil.

    IT COULD BE THAT TEMPTATION OR DECEPTION IS THE PLOY
    Dream manipulation for dark purposes can present the afflicted character with seductive and/or deceptive dreams, luring them towards moral and ethical grey areas. These dreams can exploit the main character’s vulnerabilities, pushing them toward morally compromising choices, and testing their resilience and character.

    THE CREATION OF FALSE ALLIES AND BETRAYALS
    The antagonist can use dream manipulation to introduce false allies and fake camaraderie within the main character’s dreamscape. This fosters a sense of trust and camaraderie that’s ultimately revealed to be treacherous, causing the main character to question their relationships.

    PROVOKING DOUBT OR AN IDENTITY CRISIS
    That villain may be out to create scenarios that shatter the main character’s self-confidence and provoke an identity crisis. These dream-induced experiences force the main character to question their purpose, past, and beliefs, destabilizing their sense of self and pushing them to the brink.

    CREATING DESPERATION AND DESPAIR
    As dream manipulation intensifies, the antagonist can lead the main character into a state of desperation and despair. They can engineer dreams where hope is elusive, and challenges seem insurmountable, creating an emotionally charged backdrop for the climax of the story.

    What to Avoid When Writing about Dreams

    While dreams can be a captivating tool, there are common pitfalls and clichés writers should steer clear of. To wrap this D-Script up, lets delve into common mistakes, cliches, and tropes to avoid, if you can.

    THE ALL-ENCOMPASSING PROPHECY
    We talked before about keeping your dreams with a sense of mystery. Specifically, the dreams in your book shouldn’t give away the plot. Overly prophetic dreams that predict the entire plot can feel contrived and lack nuance, worse, steal the thunder out of your story. They remove the element of surprise and tension, reducing the reader’s engagement.

    INCEPTION – A DREAM IN A DREAM
    Obviously, the movie Inception did well with this style of story, but it wasn’t only extremely well planned but a key major feature of the movie. Your book is not likely to be about dreams within dreams within dreams, etc. and without visual context writing that story could be confusing for your reader. Readers may struggle to distinguish between different dream levels and reality. Instead, opt for clarity in dream sequences, ensuring that the reader can follow the narrative without becoming lost.

    THE MOVIE-LIKE DREAM
    This is another point we touched on earlier. Dreams that are too logical and coherent can feel artificial, this is coming from someone who has almost movie-like dreams. Dreams tend to be disjointed, filled with surreal and non-linear elements. Strive for dream sequences that combine the vivid and the abstract.

    EXPOSITION DUMPING
    Remember that all dreams are supposed to have a clear purpose that progresses the plot and character development. They shouldn’t be used to dump information when you can’t think of another way to sprinkle it throughout the story. While dreams can convey information, using them solely as a convenient means to dump backstory or plot details is heavy handed and weak writing.

    UNEXPLAINED DREAM SYMBOLOGY
    Employing dream symbols without context or explanation can leave readers puzzled. YOU might have this amazing concept, but you need to keep the reader in mind. They don’t know what you do. They will be confused and feel disjointed. While symbolism is a powerful tool, it should be used with consideration. Give the reader something to work with at least.

    RESOLUTION OF DANGER
    Don’t use dreams as an escape hatch from difficult situations. This can undermine tension and character growth. If the main character can simply wake up to resolve challenges, it weakens the stakes. Instead, encourage characters to confront and overcome obstacles in both waking and dream worlds.

    BEWARE OF NIGHTMARES!
    Relying heavily on nightmares can emotionally fatigue readers. A constant barrage of frightening or distressing dreams can desensitize the audience. The same goes for any horror, shock, gore, or otherwise negative emotions in writing. They need to be well balanced to give the reader breaks from all the negativity.

    IT WAS ALL JUST A DREAM
    If there’s one thing I’ve heard from readers on this subject, it’s how much they revile this device. I’ve touched on this throughout this post. Most people comment on feeling robbed. That all their emotional investment was for nothing. That nothing meant anything. While the use of “it was all just a dream” as a conclusion, whether applied to an entire plot or a specific scene, can be employed effectively, it’s frequently met with disappointment and confusion.

    Also, this includes starting a book with a dream. Your first scenes shouldn’t cause your reader to become dislodged from the narrative when they’re first trying to understand the characters and plot.

    Vividly Dreaming: I Talked About It. Here’s What it Looks Like

    I’ve talked repeatedly about my experiences with regular vivid dreams throughout this D-Script. Often, that’s to inform those of you who don’t dream like I do (which is most people), what that can look like. But what does it actually look like?

    Funny enough, I often scribble out dreams on Facebook for my friends as several are fascinated by how I dream. So, here’s the context of some of these posts. REMEMBER: THESE ARE NOT WELL WRITTEN. This is me waking up at 3 am from a particularly cool/potent dream and putting these dreams to words.

    Though these may seem descriptive, they’re still summaries of my dreams, with strange and random details cut out for clarity. Sometimes, those details didn’t even make sense in the dream…like giving CPR to the cut celery I mentioned earlier.

    Many of my dreams, despite their clarity, I no longer remember having. Or I may remember in a vague way even though they’ve all happened in the last 6 months and are hardly the only ones! Remember how I quoted the stat of 90% of dreams being forgotten within 10 minutes of waking? That doesn’t change for vivid dreamers. Also, despite how vividly I dream, I do not experience all senses. I tend to experience sight (obviously), sound, and touch, rarely taste, and never smell.

    DREAM 1
    A man follows a woman with short platinum blonde hair into the mansion of a family with old money. I’m following him, but he’s smitten with the woman and despite being my friend, he lets the door slam in my face as if I’m not there. Yet when we get inside, the woman is gone and it’s dark. The hall stretches to the left and right, seemingly endless. We head that way and find countless rooms. We can hear whispers at times and try to follow them, but they seem dangerous, and we seem to be intruders.

    We decide to head to the right, but the entrance has disappeared. The hall that way is filled with layers of black curtains we have to push through. We’re going faster and faster, and an image starts to show, moving like a flip book. It’s that of the statue of a woman, she reaches out, terror on her face, her expression pleading with us to turn back.

    But when we do, we still can’t find the way out. Eventually, we stumble upon a room with glass doors that lead out into a garden. It’s dark, like it’s night despite it being daylight when we entered, and while we can see the street, hedgerows block the way. We go to turn back, but the garden is wilting, the ground turning to mud.

    The woman with the blonde hair appears from inside. “I’m afraid my uncle has woken. It would be best if you left. In fact, it would be best if you sneak through the bushes to get out. Stay low. Don’t let him see you.”

    As we turn back, the once healthy hedgerow is now dying. Sections have wilted to the point of being all but nonexistent. So, we do as she asks, crouch low and race through, eyes watching the windows half in fear he’ll see us, half in curiosity as to who this man is. As we make it out, the night turns back to day.

    The dream skips, and I’m now watching, like a movie, not a part of the dream myself. My friend walks into a massive library within a university. It’s old, everything is polished wood. There is a big open area in the middle with a desk. My friend joins the man sitting there. He’s in his early forties at most, an Asian man with his black hair cut to his shoulders. A professor.

    My friend lays out his life’s work before him, but it’s clear by the professor’s expression my friend has fallen vastly short of his expectations. Still, he offers for the man to help him with something anyway. Overjoyed, my friend rushes to leave. The woman with the blonde hair enters after, wearing a fitted red dress. She approaches the desk.

    “They’re from baby families in the Americas. They think they have talent, but only one is showing any sort of potential.”

    She lays my art portfolio on the desk, opening the rings that bind the pages. She begins to turn the pages for him, separating them into a haphazard pile on the desk, indicating he should look at them. But he doesn’t. He says he doesn’t need to. As the pages flip, he begins to describe the drawings without looking, defining them by the emotion of each subject.

    He is smiling, the grin growing more devious with each page. He’s not looking at them or at her, but at me, the camera, the watcher. Like he sees me despite me being the dreamer.

    DREAM 2
    Last night I was in class back in high school, and we were going swimming. I accidentally wore my pants into the pool, so I went back into the locker room to change. When I tried to leave, I couldn’t find the exit. The locker room just kept getting bigger and bigger and bigger …

    Then I was in the men’s locker room and embarrassed by my mistake, but then couldn’t get out.

    I finally ran into the teacher and explained what seemed to be happening. He brushed me off originally, but then we realized he couldn’t find his way out either. No one could.

    No small time later, I discovered what was happening. To stop a loved one from dying, someone kept resetting time. It seems to affect only this location. The reset wasn’t perfect though, and there were a few seconds in each reset that didn’t match up. So, I tried rushing to get out before the next reset. I did manage to get outside. There, I saw a god-like creature (think Final Fantasy summonables) start dropping a crystal. I surmised that once this crystal shattered on the ground, time would reset.

    I was able to get the crystal before it hit the ground, and a fight between me and it broke out. Ultimately though, time reset, and I was back in the locker room. Everyone was panicking, not knowing what was going on. So, I got up on a bench and tried to explain it, but every time I tried to speak, they’d panic louder.

    I woke up still trying to get everyone’s attention so I could relay a plan to them so we could get free.

    DREAM 3
    A large group of us got lost in the woods, needing to survive using saved images in my phone about what bugs and plants were edible. We ran into another group in long robes (think ornate D&D robes for clerics or wizards with an Aztec influence). They were also lost but had other resources. In exchange for my knowledge, we joined forces and engraved what I had in stone before my battery died.

    However, they were more powerful than us. First, they started to strip power and autonomy from the women. Then we all became little more than slaves. Over time, this was just the way it was. Somehow, I became a priestess however, attuned to the gods of the earth, becoming unageing. Specifically, those of volcanoes. As such, I had to stand up and free my people.

    I began to sing in another language that simply spilled out of me. The old volcanoes were dormant and gone, but as I sang and gestured, one began to rise from the earth. But as they’d been asleep so long, I needed to appeal more to the gods, so I began to sing again. This time I understood the words. They were of thanks, and stories of the old gods, and pleas that their people needed them.

    A volcano rises from beneath my feet, lifting me and my people to the top where there was a pool of scalding water. I braced myself because I thought I needed to throw myself in, where I would boil alive. I couldn’t do it the first time and kept singing while I braced myself. The second time I leapt…but Jason (my husband) and one other grabbed my arms, stopping me from making myself a sacrifice.

    DREAM 4
    The challenge was that each team had to wander around the city trying to find certain symbols. When we found those symbols, we needed to take the golden sticker and put it in the workbook provided and write down where we saw it. The team that lost would freeze to death.

    Throughout the dream, it got colder and colder, but every time we succeeded, it would warm a little. My team almost froze to death because we were in our bus too long looking for clothing to keep out the cold rather than looking for the symbols.

    My team consisted of me, a GIANT, muscular Mongolian man without a shirt, a thinner but fit Chinese man, and some random white lady in yoga clothes. I kept pulling off layers I was wearing to give them to my teammates.

    We were really struggling to find the symbols, but we started to get our shit together near the end of the dream.

    It was, as always, very detailed. But hell if I can remember most of it now!

    DREAM 5
    Blearily written and without editing as usual: This is a long one and it’s rapidly fading but super cool, especially toward the end…but also a nightmare with many triggers so, take that under advisement:

    For some reason I was up by the University bike riding when I realized I probably shouldn’t be doing that without a helmet. I only include that because it’s relevant to the larger dream, because once I crossed Crowchild (a major road in my city between the University and where I live) the dream skipped.

    I was standing on the front porch of a large two-story house, goofing around with some children. I was on deck as they chased each other around. Behind me was no longer Crowchild, but a decent space of land between me and the road. I was just getting ready to leave, needing to get on my way, when the youngest girl (about 5 years old) came up and stuck her chewed up gum in my mouth. Somehow, it got caught between my teeth. I’m kind of grossed out, laughing and trying to pull it out as I walk away, going to look for my bike, which isn’t where I left it. As I’m walking around the house, trying to pull this gum from my teeth, I feel something else in there and I start pulling it out. It’s pulling like fine hairs from the bottom part of my tongue, like they’re embedded. It isn’t painful but feels super weird. So, I’m walking toward the back of the house, pulling and pulling and pulling slowly. When it finally stops, I’m holding a bunch of … hair. My hair.

    “Oh, well.” I think, wondering what it would look like under a microscope, and how it got there before discarding it. (my ability to disregard this comes from a long history of similar experiences in my dreams I’ve more or less gotten used to)

    I still can’t find my bike…until I find it tucked in some long grass behind a tree. It’s been stripped of its seat and its tires. Furious, I grab the frame and go stomping around to the front of the house, banging on the door, yelling how I won’t call the police if they come out and put it back together.

    Reluctantly, a man and a woman come out, take the frame from me, and go to put it back together. Like a dumbass, I follow, trying to take pictures, telling them how it better work BEAUTIFULLY when a middle-aged guy comes out of the garage off the side of the house. He’s not as complacent. He starts shoving me and laughing, grabbing my arm, manhandling me, grabs my left breast…meanwhile, like the intelligent self-preserving person I am, I’m talking about how I can call the police and have them charged with this and that and the next thing. Listing crimes off like sexual assault, like they don’t know.

    I do manage to break free and, with my bike, start leaving. I happen to run into some police officers in a field not far off, and I try to explain to them what happened, but as I’m doing this, that man appears and he’s in a police uniform. He’s talking with the other officers, laughing everything off, giving excuses as to what happened and telling them none of it was true.

    When I realize nothing is going to be done, I head off the other way, which is back toward the house. This path takes me around the back of the house. As I pass, a beautiful woman steps out on a second story balcony. She’s heavily pregnant. I tell her that she wasn’t a part of this, and I’m not mad at her. I wish her all the best with her pregnancy.

    For some reason, she’s switching dresses all the time. Like magic show style. I laugh and wave and say it’s really cool, but I have to go. When she realizes this, everything – including the sky and the house – starts getting darker. A look of utter sadness overcomes her face, and she climbs up on the railing as if to jump. I realize at this point that she’s a ghost. After I said I was leaving, things had switched to me seeing what had happened in the past. I realize, somehow, this is the fate of the woman who was entrapped by these people in this house.

    I start hauling ass. Or at least I would have, but while I was distracted somehow the ground became riddled with needles sticking up and out of the soil there’s barely any place to put my feet. I can hear the man behind me talking to someone from the house about me and these needles.

    I’m plucking my way through them, eventually giving up on the bike, trying to get away, but they’re even in the roads and they’re getting denser. I end up having to turn around and try to sneak past the house toward the main road again. Only the man finds me and is giving chase. He catches me in pretty short order, laughing cruelly, trying to lift me over his shoulder. I’m’ fighting, scratching, punching, hitting, kicking, screaming. I do manage to get the upper hand and knock this guy back. He topples, falls onto a bunch of the needles face first.

    Carefully, I maneuver my way out into the clear field and am getting close to the road when I run into another police officer. In a panic, I tell him what’s happened, and he comes with me. He sees the needles, but the man is gone. The house is run down with white paint peeling, and it’s dark. But I point out the kids on the second floor in the windows. But they’re also on the main floor. Both floors are showing these pale husks of children with black holes for eyes. Ghosts of children killed by the people living there.

    I start screaming for the police officer to look away.

    We both turn, but it’s too late. We find ourselves standing in an open field.

    There is no city in sight. Only the house.

    SITE BROUGHT TO YOU BY

    SHONNA WHITE
    Artist, Writer, Gamer, and GIANT GEEK